Elizabeth Rosner

In Schenectady the General Electric works runs its shifts and the town carries the company’s name in the air. Inside a house there, a girl listens to what her parents do not say. Six languages move through the rooms. German stays out of the family’s mouth at home, though both parents carry it from the old country. The girl is Elizabeth Rosner (b. 1959). Her father survived Buchenwald. Her mother survived the war hidden in the Polish countryside. The girl learns the shape of their history before she learns its facts, and the shape is silence with weight inside it.

The home is the subject. Rosner spends a writing life returning to it.

Her parents met after the war, married, and crossed to America. Her father reached Buchenwald at fifteen and came out at sixteen, he and a brother the last of their family left alive. Her mother fled the Vilna ghetto at twelve and hid in the countryside for two years, until the Russians drove the Germans out of Poland. The two of them brought that arithmetic of loss into a postwar American town built on turbines and electric light. Rosner grows up among neighbors whose fathers punch a clock at GE and come home to ordinary supper. Her own supper holds a war nobody will name. She watches her parents the way a child watches weather, reading pressure she cannot yet measure.

She leaves for Stanford, then takes a Master of Fine Arts at the University of California, Irvine, and studies further at the University of Queensland in Brisbane. She writes poems first. The poems teach her a discipline of rhythm and compression she never sets down, and her prose keeps the habit. She teaches. She publishes essays. Fiction comes later, and when it comes it carries the poet’s ear.

Her first novel, The Speed of Light (2001), reaches readers in nine languages. Julian, son of survivors, lives a contained life until a German photographer enters it, a woman shadowed by her own family’s part in the Nazi years. Rosner sets the children of victims and the children of perpetrators in the same frame and asks what passes between them. She does not hand down guilt as a fixed inheritance. She tests whether speech can cross the line that history drew. The book takes the Harold U. Ribalow Prize, lands on the American Library Association‘s Notable list, and reaches the shortlist for the French Prix Femina étranger. It marks her as a novelist who comes at the Holocaust through one room and two faces rather than through the machinery of historical reconstruction.

Blue Nude (2006) turns away from explicit Jewish material and keeps the deeper question. An American painter in Paris befriends an undocumented African immigrant, and the novel moves through displacement, race, and the duties of an artist toward a living model and a living man. The San Francisco Chronicle names it among the year’s best. Trauma still organizes the book, though it wears different clothes.

She comes home to her family’s ground in Electric City (2014), set in Schenectady. She braids family history into the town’s history, the immigrant labor and the postwar identity and the current that runs under all of it, visible and not. NPR lists it among its best books of the year. The same year she publishes Gravity, a collection built over some twenty years, poems that read the body as a place where grief is stored and sometimes, without warning, lifted.

Then she sets down a book that gathers everything.

The first trip is 1983. She travels with her father to Weimar, the cultured town a short distance from the camp, the town of Goethe and Schiller and Bach. Her father knows the German he refused at home, and here it comes back to him. He faints on arrival. The body keeps its own record. They go up to the beech forest the camp was named for, Buchenwald, and the gray of the place settles over the gray of memory. He shows her where a boy of fifteen learned what men can do to men.

The second trip is 1995. The Germans hold a commemoration, and former prisoners, their liberators, and the town’s residents come together at a gathering the organizers call the Survivors’ Café. The name gives Rosner her title and her image: the long tables, the coffee, the old men who were once starved boys, the children and grandchildren of every party to the thing. At one of these tables her father falls into conversation with a German woman, a therapist, granddaughter of a Nazi officer. She counsels the descendants of perpetrators and carries a guilt she has not laid down. He answers her in the German he had buried. Rosner watches her father and the German woman find the same wound from opposite sides, the inheritance of the killers and the inheritance of the killed meeting over a cup at a folding table in Thuringia. On this trip he passes a kidney stone. On the last trip, in 2015, he loses a tooth. Three journeys, three small surrenders of the body, each one the war collecting a late installment.

Out of these trips comes Survivor Café: The Legacy of Trauma and the Labyrinth of Memory (2017). The book is memoir and more than memoir. Rosner reads deep in the literature of atrocity and in the new science of epigenetics, the study of changes the environment writes into us and passes forward. She wants to know how a daughter inherits a wound she never received, and she finds language for what she has felt since the silent suppers in Schenectady. She opens with what she names the Alphabet of Inadequate Language, an acrostic that runs from A for Auschwitz to Z for Zyklon B, a confession that words come up short before they begin. She holds two truths at once. The cycle of trauma asks to be interrupted through care and therapy. The stories ask to be carried forward so the past survives the death of the last witness. She quotes a survivor who predicts the Holocaust will die with its survivors, and she sets her hope against him: that the generations after will keep individual losses as singular, a man, a child, a name, and not let them dissolve into the round numbers of mass death.

She does not keep the inquiry inside the Holocaust. She moves to the descendants of American slaves, to the children of the Cambodian killing fields, to Hiroshima and Nagasaki, to the population marked by September 11. Reviewers split on the reach. Some find the gathering of catastrophes too wide for one book. Others find in the synthesis a true advance, clinicians among them who had waited for a book that puts the research on intergenerational trauma beside a daughter’s account. The work reaches the finalist round for the National Jewish Book Award in Contemporary Jewish Life and Practice. Viet Thanh Nguyen (b. 1971) calls it powerful.

Her father, near ninety, tells her that she is almost lucky to have this to write about. He means the Holocaust. He means the material of her life’s work. He says it the way a survivor says a hard thing, and she carries the line as she carries the rest. In 2017 she brings him an early copy at his home in Schenectady. He is eighty-eight. He holds the book. She had wanted him to hold it before the threshold arrived, the day when no survivor is left to hold anything. Her mother does not see the book. She died in 2000, the girl who hid in the forest for two years now gone the quiet way.

Third Ear: Reflections on the Art and Science of Listening (2024) widens the project. Rosner grew up in a house of six languages, and she turns that childhood into an inquiry about listening as a discipline and an ethic. She braids memoir with neuroscience, psychology, multilingual experience, animal communication, music, and philosophy. She argues that attention is a skill a person can train, that deep listening builds empathy, and that empathy might begin to mend what violence breaks. The book reads as the natural sum of the earlier ones. She had spent decades on the transmission of memory. Here she studies the act that receives it.

Her nonfiction reaches into craft as well. She contributed to The House on Via Gombito: Writing Tutorials from the Center for Writers (2014), with reflections on structure and the writing process, work that fits a long practice of mentoring. Her essays and criticism appear in the New York Times Magazine, Elle, and the San Francisco Chronicle. She lectures on trauma, remembrance, creativity, listening, and the ethics of storytelling, and she crosses freely between literature and psychology and history and neuroscience rather than speaking only as a novelist.

She teaches creative writing for years, at the University of California, Berkeley Extension and at conferences across the country, and she works as an editor and manuscript consultant and writing coach. Writers come to her for the craft and for the harder thing under it, the vision a book needs before its sentences can find their order.

A reader can name the line that holds her work together. She refuses to sentimentalize the suffering or the recovery. Trauma in her pages is neither a permanent name a person wears nor an obstacle a person clears and forgets. Healing is an ongoing labor of witness, conversation, and attention, never finished and never guaranteed. Her novels rarely stage the historical horror at the center of the frame. They watch the horror keep working in ordinary lives decades on, in a marriage, a studio, a kitchen, a body that faints in Weimar.

She is rooted in Jewish history and she keeps reaching past it, to genocide and displacement and racial violence and migration and inherited grief, holding the universal and the particular in the same hand. Memory in her account is an active practice of listening and answering, the present taking responsibility for the dead.

Rosner lives in Berkeley, California, and goes on writing fiction, poetry, essays, and nonfiction while she lectures here and abroad on memory and resilience and the art of listening. She occupies a place in American letters that few others hold, where literary art meets psychology and neuroscience and Holocaust study and the plain question of how a person inherits a history and what a person owes it. She put the answer in one sentence in Survivor Café. She carries the words. She passes them on.

The Carrier

At a folding table at Buchenwald in 1995, three people drink coffee and listen, and each one listens for a different thing.

The first is a man who came into the camp at fifteen and came out at sixteen, one of two from his family left alive. He has not spoken German at home in America for half a century. Here the language returns to his mouth like a tooth he thought he had lost. He listens the way a man listens at the edge of a grave he climbed out of once. Across the table sits a German woman, a therapist, granddaughter of a Nazi officer. She counsels other grandchildren of the men who ran places like this. She listens for absolution, or for the nearest thing to it that a survivor might hand a German across a cup of coffee. Beside her father sits Elizabeth Rosner (b. 1959). She listens to both of them, and under both of them, for the dead who are not at the table and who will never be at the table, the family subtracted before she was born.

The organizers call the gathering a Survivors’ Café. The name is gentle and the place is not. Beech trees stand around the cleared ground the way beech trees stand around any clearing in Thuringia, indifferent, German, old. The coffee is hot. The talk is quiet. And the single act these people share, listening, means something different in each chair.

That difference is the whole problem of a hero system, and it is the way into Rosner.

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued in The Denial of Death (1973) that a human being lives under two terrors and builds a life to manage them. The first terror is the body’s, the knowledge that the animal dies and rots and ends. The second terror is the meaning’s, the suspicion that the life counted for nothing, that the cosmos will not notice the going. Becker said we answer both with what he called a hero system, a scheme of value that tells a man what counts as significance and hands him a part to play in it. Inside the system he earns a symbolic life that outlasts the physical one. The lawyer wins. The mother raises sons. The scientist publishes. The monk dissolves into God. Each buys the same thing with different coin: the sense that he will not, finally, be erased.

Becker’s sharpest point is the one Rosner’s table illustrates. A hero system does not only rank actions. It assigns meanings. The same word changes its content as it crosses from one system to the next, and a man can hear his own sacred word in another’s mouth and not recognize it. Sacred values are local. They earn their force inside a particular scheme of significance and lose it when carried out.

Take Rosner’s sacred word. Listening.

Walk it through a few hero systems and watch it change shape.

A trial lawyer listens. He listens across a courtroom to a witness he means to break, and his listening is a held breath waiting for the seam in a story, the date that shifts, the verb that hedges. He earns his standing in an order built on combat, and a good ear is a weapon there. He listens to win. When he hears a man falter, his pulse lifts. Listening, in his system, is predation with manners.

A Carthusian listens too, in a stone cell above a valley, under a rule of silence that runs for most of his waking life. He listens for God, which means he listens against himself, against the chatter that proves he is still a separate man with wants. His hero system rewards erasure. The more of him goes quiet, the closer he comes to the thing he wants, which is to stop wanting. Listening, for him, is self-subtraction offered up as worship. Set him beside the lawyer and the word will not hold its meaning across the gap. One listens to assert. The other listens to vanish.

A sonar operator in the sail of a submarine wears headphones in the dark and listens to the sea. He sorts shrimp from screw, biologic from a contact that should not be there. His listening guards the tribe inside the hull. A missed sound is a hundred dead men. He earns his place by vigilance, and the sea answers him with threat or with nothing. His ear serves fear. Listening, in his system, is the body of the watch standing between the crew and the deep.

A simultaneous interpreter sits in a glass booth above a hall and listens in one language while speaking in another, three seconds behind the man at the rostrum, never her own words, always his. Her hero system prizes the vanishing act. The better she works, the less anyone knows she is there. A diplomat hears his counterpart and forgets that a woman in a booth lifted the meaning across the chasm and set it down whole on the far side. She earns significance by erasing her own trace. Listening, for her, is carriage. She is a channel and takes pride in leaving the water clear.

A hospice nurse listens at a bedside to a man with days left, and she listens for what he needs said before he cannot say it. She does not listen to win or to vanish or to guard. She listens to accompany. Her system rewards presence at the one door no one walks through twice with company. Listening, in her chair, is the refusal to let a man die unheard.

Five chairs, five sacred ears, five meanings. The word travels and the content does not. Becker would say each ear earns a different immortality, and he would be right.

Now set Rosner in a sixth chair and the word changes again.

Her listening braids several of these and belongs to none. She listens like the interpreter, to carry meaning across a gulf, but the gulf she works is death, and the speakers on the far side cannot lean toward her. She listens like the hospice nurse, in the presence of the dying, but her dying came two generations back and reach her as silence and as the look on a father’s face. She listens like the Carthusian, against the noise of her own life, to hear a register most people screen out. She does not listen like the lawyer, for the crack she can exploit, and she does not listen like the sonar man, for the threat she can sink. Her ear serves transmission, and what it carries is the named dead.

This is where the inheritance shows. Rosner took her title, Third Ear (2024), from a line that runs back through Theodor Reik (1888-1969) to Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900). Nietzsche used the phrase in Beyond Good and Evil (1886) to mock readers who could not hear the music inside German prose, the ones who lacked, he said, a third ear. Reik, a Viennese analyst and an early student of Freud, lifted the phrase for Listening with the Third Ear (1948) and turned it toward the consulting room. The third ear, for Reik, hears what the patient does not say, the meaning that moves under the words and arrives through a gesture, a pause, a tightening of the hand. Rosner inherits the term and turns it again. Her third ear hears the dead. It is an organ for picking up the frequency that silence carries, the register her parents broadcast at the supper table in Schenectady without ever choosing a word.

That table is the subtraction story. Most hero systems answer a loss. Rosner’s answers a loss she never witnessed. Her family in Europe was taken before her birth. Her father came out of Buchenwald with a brother and almost no one else. Her mother fled the Vilna ghetto at twelve and hid in the Polish countryside for two years. They married, crossed to America, and built a house in a General Electric town, and inside that house they spoke six languages and refused the seventh, German, the language of the killing. Their daughter grew up reading pressure she could not measure. She inherited a wound with no memory of the wounding. The thing was subtracted before she could lose it, and her listening became the search for an event she did not attend.

Becker helps name the two terrors that drive her.

The first is the camps, the ash, the body burned into the round number. The second is harder, and it is the one she works. Becker called significance the deeper hunger, and Rosner found the form of insignificance she fears most. She fears the second death, the one that comes when the last witness dies and the story goes with him, when the individual loss dissolves into the statistic and a man who had a name and a knife and a brother becomes a fraction of six million. She says it plainly in Survivor Café: The Legacy of Trauma and the Labyrinth of Memory (2017). A survivor she interviews predicts the Holocaust will die with the survivors. She sets her hope against him, that the generations after will keep the dead singular, a man, a child, a name, against the gravity that pulls every atrocity toward arithmetic.

Her hero system answers both terrors at once. If she carries the words, the dead are not finally dead. And if she is the carrier, she is not finally insignificant. She has a cosmic job. The role solves her death and her meaning in a single move, which is what a hero system does when it works.

She reaches for biology to seal the claim. In Survivor Café she takes up epigenetics, the study of changes the environment writes into the body and passes forward, and she finds in it a proof that the wound lives in her, that she carries the parents’ trauma in her own wiring, in mother’s milk drenched in sadness. The science does identity work here. It tells her she is not separate from the dead. The murdered run in her chemistry, which means she is already what she wants to be, a vessel, a continuation, a place where the lost keep going. A reader can grant the feeling and still notice the load the science is asked to bear. The research on intergenerational transmission is young and contested, and studies out of Israel cut both ways. Rosner needs it to mean more than it has shown, because her hero system needs the wound to live in the body and not only in the telling.

Watch what the system costs her, because the cost is the honest part.

A carrier needs cargo, and the cargo is grief. Her hero role asks the wound to stay open. Transmission and healing pull in opposite directions, and she knows it. She writes that the culture must interrupt the cycle of trauma through care, and in the same book she writes that the culture needs the stories kept alive so the past is not forgotten. A healed wound transmits nothing. An open wound transmits forever. She holds both and cannot fully reconcile them, and the strain shows in the work, which circles the camps and returns and circles again. The third ear that hears the dead must keep the channel open, and an open channel is another name for a wound that will not close.

There is a second cost. The carrier’s claim can crowd the carried. To make oneself the vessel of the dead is to stand between the dead and everyone else, and the posture can shade from service into ownership. Her father felt the edge of it and named it. Near ninety, he told her she was almost lucky to have this to write about. He meant the Holocaust. He meant that his catastrophe had become her material, her standing, her subject. He said it the way a survivor says a hard thing, and she kept the line, which is to her credit, since it indicts the very role she has chosen. The man who lived it hands the daughter who inherited it a small, exact warning about the trade she has made.

A third cost shows in the reach. Survivor Café moves from Buchenwald to the descendants of American slaves, to the Cambodian killing fields, to Hiroshima, to the population marked by September 11. The move is generous and it adds value, because it offers the carrier’s gift to others and refuses to hoard the wound as Jewish property alone. It also dilutes. A book that holds every atrocity holds each one more loosely, and reviewers split on the reach for that reason. The hero system wants to be universal, because a universal carrier is a larger hero, and the universalizing pull works against the singular naming the same book defends. She wants the dead kept singular and she wants the form of inheritance kept universal, and those two wants do not sit easy together.

None of this unmakes the work. It locates it. Rosner is not a chronicler of the camps, which she did not see, and she is not a survivor, which she says clearly. She is a carrier, and the carrier is a real and old office, older than the term, the one the tribe assigns to the person who keeps the names. The Alphabet of Inadequate Language that opens Survivor Café, running from A for Auschwitz to Z for Zyklon B, is the carrier’s confession that the freight exceeds the cart, that words come up short and remain the only thing she was handed. She carries them anyway. That is the part she will not put down.

So three coordinates, for the reader who wants to know where to watch.

Watch the open wound. Her hero system runs on transmission, and transmission needs the cut to stay fresh, so look for the moments when healing and remembering pull against each other and she chooses remembering. She will keep the channel open because the role requires it, and the cost lands on her own body, which is the body she says the dead already inhabit.

Watch the science. When she reaches for epigenetics, she is reaching for proof that she is not separate from the lost. The reach tells you less about the research than about the need, which is the need to belong to the dead by blood and not only by love.

And watch the father’s warning. He gave her the truest line in her own book, the one about luck, and it cuts at the office she holds. A carrier earns significance by standing close to the dead, and the man who climbed out of the grave once told her, across the distance between the one who lived it and the one who tells it, what that closeness can become. She wrote it down. She listened with the third ear, and what it heard, that time, was the cost of listening.

Novelist Elizabeth Rosner Blue Nude, The Speed of Light

I call her Tuesday, September 12, 2006.

She's the middle child. "My parents were Holocaust survivors and that found its way into everything. They wanted us to be able to take care of ourselves. That I wanted to become an artist made them nervous."

"My father was from Hamburg, Germany, and my mother was from Vilna, Lithuania.

"My father was a research scientist and then an entrepreneur. My mother was a homemaker and then an interpreter."

"They were big on education. My boyfriend calls me an overachiever. It was instilled in all of us."

Luke: "What you found that children of Holocaust survivors have in common?"

Elizabeth: "We feel that we're carrying our parents' histories. We want to compensate our parents for what they endured. Sometimes this is imposed by the parents — when kids are named after the dead, after lost children. Some children resent this and leave their parents.

"There's an unusually high frequency of artists and psychotherapists. We want to express ourselves and to heal."

Luke: "How do you react to the rampant victimology in our society? How do you ration your compassion?"

Elizabeth: "I want to say that compassion should never be rationed. It should be infinite."

Luke: "Do you ever tell anyone, 'Buck up! I'm a child of Holocaust survivors!'"

Elizabeth laughs. "No. People feel equally strongly about their own drama. I have a hierarchy about which dramas are more deserving of empathy.

"I grew up in an environment in which my suffering was never counted as legitimate. It was measured against something so extreme, so incomparably excruciating… I was denied a sensibility about my suffering."

Luke: "Should survivors of great evil and their children be held to the same standards of moral accountability as anyone else or do they deserve a break?"

Elizabeth: "That question comes up around Israel. In some ways, people who've suffered should be held to a higher moral standard."

"I was always infuriated and saddened when I'd hear anything that sounded like racism from my parents or from other survivors. You of all people should know that that is completely unacceptable under any circumstances."

Luke: "What crowd did you hang out with in highschool?"

Elizabeth: "I was somewhere between the nerds and the cool people. I never felt like I belonged to any of the crowds."

Luke: "What attitude were you raised with vis-à-vis God and Judaism?"

Elizabeth: "It was complicated. We were Modern Orthodox in our affiliation. My parents had huge disagreements about how to observe [Jewish law]. We kept kosher. We kept the Sabbath. My father and the kids would walk to synagogue on Saturday mornings and my mother would go shopping. We went out to dinner, we'd eat fish and vegetables and she'd have a shrimp cocktail. It'd piss my father off. My mother's way of being Jewish was internal, how she felt and identified. My father was more about observance and rules and affiliations. Yet, it was shocking to me to find out in my early teens that my father did not believe in God. It wasn't a theology for him but a way of life.

"It was a brutal way to grow up. I became a feminist at a young age because I felt so pissed off about being a second class citizen. My father and I had fight after fight about it. He blamed my mother for setting a bad example.

"I went to a public school and then to Hebrew school in the afternoons.

"When I became an adult, I rejected [Judaism and God]. I became a kosher vegetarian. It was a way of retaining a tribal identity. I searched in vain for a Jewish community but I'm not much of a joiner. I was looking for a place with more liberal interpretations of love and no longer referring to God with male pronouns, but even that didn't do it for me. I had mixed feelings about declaring myself as part of us vs. them.

"I feel a lot more drawn to Buddhist and other Asian notions of God that are more abstract and less patriarchal and domineering, more god in the self, god in the collective, god in oneness."

Luke: "That picture of you on the dust jacket of Blue Nude. Is it just me or is that a very sensual photo?"

Elizabeth: "It is. The photos for Speed of Light and Blue Nude were taken on the same day by the same photographer. It was a five hour session. I hadn't written Blue Nude yet. I decided to use that photo for that book because I felt it went with the book. A lot of the themes in Blue Nude are reflected in that photograph."

Luke: "How important is it to you to look good?"

Elizabeth: "That's a loaded question. In our culture there's so much emphasis on appearance. We respond to beauty. That was reinforced by my mother. The theme in Blue Nude — can beauty save your life? That has a literal association for me with the Holocaust. I did hear stories from my mother that implied or even stated explicitly that a particular kind of non-ethnic beauty saved her life.

"One of the reasons that I chose writing over other art forms was that it wasn't going to be about me and what I looked like."

"The things that writers do to get their books read and how willing they have to be to put themselves out there. John Updike wrote recently that in the early stages of his career, he never went on the road. He never put himself out there. It was just the books went out. Now there's so much emphasis on book tours and interviews and making sure your name is on everybody's internet site.

"I was dumbstruck by how many people asked me if they were going to turn my book into a movie. I'm asked if I'm going on a book tour and how many cities I'll be going to. Everybody knows the marketing lingo now."

Luke: "How necessary were the science definitions in The Speed of Light?"

Elizabeth: "To whom?"

Luke: "To you."

Elizabeth: "I loved them as metaphor.They were useful to me as a fourth voice in the novel, as a way for Julian's inner voice to become visible to the reader. Structurally they were important for transitions and framing.

"There were times when I thought that if some readers skip these, I'd be OK with that. They were there for people who wanted to make use of them.

"I had a lot more in my draft than my editor allowed me to keep. He was right.

"Did you not like them?"

Luke: "I started skipping them."

"Do you write your books so that they are a pleasure to read or is there something more important to you than the reader's pleasure?"

Elizabeth: "I'm not thinking about pleasure, either my own or the reader's. I'm trying to get at some emotional honesty. I want the reader to feel met in some deep place."

"I have a short attention span. I watched a lot of television as a kid. I can be focused but for a short period. So I listen for the sound of one of my characters and that would last as long as it lasted [even if just for two paragraphs in the case of The Speed of Light]. For a while, I just wrote in pieces thinking I'd assemble them and they'd be longer but it felt more mosaic and I just had to surrender to telling the novel as a braid of three overlapping interweaving narrations. Any number of readers said that was challenging for them. Most people who talked to me said that once they got used to it, they loved it.

"When I started working on Blue Nude, I knew I did not want to repeat that structure. It felt right to linger longer with each character [there are two main characters, a German artist and an Israeli model]."

Luke: "How has your choice of vocation affected you?"

Elizabeth: "I have a lot of freedom. I'm free of the day-to-day grind. I choose my own schedule. I have a more insecure life, wondering when my next check is going to come. I feel that I use my best self when I write.

"I felt the same way about teaching, which I did for 20 years at the college level [Elizabeth graduated with her MFA from U.C. Irvine in 1985].

"When I get up on stage or at a book store to talk about my work, I feel lucky to do that. Having this conversation with you feels like a great privilege to me. There was a lot about my childhood that made me feel I wasn't being listened to. Now I feel seen and I feel listened to."

Luke: "If a reader feels that Julian and Paula [two of the three main characters in Light] are self-absorbed spoiled brats, is that a legitimate interpretation?"

Elizabeth: "Are you speaking personally?"

Luke: Yes. I wanted to say to them, "If you had to work for a living, you wouldn't have this privilege of self-absorption." Did you have sense of them?

Elizabeth: "I saw them as damaged and needing to grow. I was more empathetic towards them and less judgmental. I feel that's my job as a writer. If I had those judgments, I wouldn't have been able to keep going.

"I had more critical feelings about [the German artist] Danzig in Blue Nude than I did about either Julian or Paula. Danzig's more narcissistic.

"Writing for me is an exercise in compassion."

Luke: "You love that word 'compassion.'"

"How has your choice of vocation affected your relationships?"

Elizabeth: "It matters what people close to me think of my work and their willingness to read my work and talk about it with me and respond to it, preferably positively. I remember having a brief involvement with someone who was dismissive of my writing, and that was completely unacceptable. When I write, it's on my mind all the time and I want to be able to talk about it."

"It's heightened my sensitivity. I'm more easily affected by other people."

Elizabeth Rosner writes in The New York Times Sunday Magazine May 28, 2006:

Twenty-five years ago, while an undergraduate at Stanford, I got a job on campus as a lifeguard, deepening a love of swimming and water that has lasted throughout my life. I took the duties seriously and studied the swimmers with professional vigilance, relieved at the end of each day that no emergency rescue had been required. But the greatest challenge of the job was standing poolside in a bathing suit with my body on display.

Work began in the locker room, where I changed into my Speedo and surveyed my reflection, assessing what would be on view for the next few hours. I was plagued by self-criticism. I imagined the swimmers judging my shape, until I made myself remember that I was there to guard their lives, not their fantasies. Later I performed my variation of the same ablutions everyone else did, showering and hair washing, the application of lotion and makeup — preparations for re-entering the other world of walking upright on solid land.

I call her Thursday afternoon, Sept 14, 2006.

Luke: "When did you first attempt a novel?"

Elizabeth: "When I was in graduate school in my early twenties, I was supposed to be writing fiction. I kept on feeling pulled toward memoir, so I wrote a pretend fictionalized memoir that felt like a deformed baby. I got my degree but I wasn't happy with the writing outcome. I gave the narrator the name Irene so I could trick myself that I was still writing in first person. As someone pointed out, every time I inserted an ellipse, I was hiding something, which was a good point that I did not take kindly to at the time.

"I ended up discovering that it was a [free verse] poetry collection in disguise.

"All my poetry is free verse.

"My prose has always been lyrical and my poetry prosaic.

"In my new novel, I'm working in autobiographical territory. I'm expecting it to become more fictionalized as I work with it. It might end up a memoir."

Luke: "How do you know that people are engaging with your poetry when the audience for poetry is so tiny?"

Elizabeth: "That's the truth. I don't know. I imagined that more people would find my poetry after I became published as a novelist but I'm not sure that has happened. I have this collection of poems that I sell when I do readings and speaking engagements. It is the autobiographical companion to my novels."

Luke: "How did your life change after you published a novel?"

Elizabeth: "I felt legitimized. Even so, there was something about the publication of the second novel that really affirmed that. Several people said to me after the second book came out, 'Now you're a real novelist.' As though the one book was a fluke.

"I left my teaching job when my first book was bought. That was a leap to full-time writing that I wouldn't have made [without a book contract]."

"For a long time as a kid, I was aware of being different from my peers. I grew up in a WASPy part of upstate New York (Schenectady). I was an Orthodox Jew with parents who survived the Holocaust. I was odd. When people would talk about WWII, it was so abstract, and I would think, 'My parents were there.'

"A lot of my parents closest friends were also European Jews but most of my friends were not Jewish.

"I graduated highschool at 16 and went to live in the Philippines for a year by way of a scholarship from Rotary International, who, many years later, sponsored me to live in Australia for a year.

"That (the Philippines) added a bizarre layer to my life, living in this Catholic and exotic landscape, where, again, I was a complete freak."

Luke: "Have you sought out situations where you would be isolated?"

Elizabeth: "It's starting to sound like that. I know I've sought out experiences where I would be challenged. My father turned 16 in Buchenwald. I had a profound realization of how different my life was from his, and at some level, I wanted to test myself in a difficult place. I don't have anything like a death wish. I don't choose life endangering things."

"I lived in Israel for three months in 1980. I was 20. I stayed on a radical kibbutz in defiance of my father. It was about experiencing Israel through my own awareness, not as it was imposed upon me by my family.

"I was with Israelis who were communists. They were Zionists in a completely different way.

"I had an Israeli boyfriend but it never occurred to me to imagine my life there. I never felt like I belonged there. I have mixed feelings about even traveling there now."

Luke: "Did you find teaching enervating?"

Elizabeth: "Yeah. I love teaching, but to teach well, you have to draw from the same sources as writing. You have to be present and spontaneous and attentive. I use that up in the classroom and when I get home, I'm empty."

Posted in Jewish Literature | Comments Off on Elizabeth Rosner

‘Restoring Truth and Sanity to American History’

Here’s an excerpt from the new book, Regime Change:

On March 27, 2025, the White House website had announced a new executive order titled “Restoring Truth and Sanity to American History.” In the order, Trump took aim at federally funded cultural institutions for being beholden to “a divisive race-centered ideology” that portrayed “American and Western values as inherently harmful and oppressive.” Executive Order 14253 targeted several individual museums in the Smithsonian complex, as well as the Smithsonian Institution itself, as examples.

Lindsey Halligan, a former insurance lawyer who had served on Trump’s legal team between his terms, had come to the President early in the second term after visiting some of the Smithsonian museums. Halligan had told Trump she was horrified by what she would describe as “wokeness.” Trump would charge Halligan and Vice President Vance with enforcing the executive order to remove “improper ideology” from the Smithsonian. Programs that degraded “American values” or that “divided Americans based on race” would be prohibited. Vance and Halligan would further be responsible for appointing new citizen members to the top Smithsonian board who were committed to the President’s view.

The term “improper ideology” was alien to many Americans’ ears, and redolent of notions of state censorship. The government would attempt to impose a new standard of art and scholarship, though in reality this was an amorphous notion, dependent on the whims of one man. The scene was now set for an extraordinary pitched battle, both inside and outside the Castle (as the Smithsonian’s main building was known), as a microscope hovered over all federally funded institutions, on the lookout for violations of the new aesthetic…

Was there a process for reviewing exhibits? The answer was complicated. Potential exhibitions had traditionally been assessed through a committee system to ensure accuracy, that the subject matter was appropriate and the content unbiased. These committee reviews were driven by scholarly research and peer review from experts in relevant fields. Major decisions were finalized by the secretary of the Smithsonian and the Board of Regents rather than federal agencies. In recent years, as the process began to incorporate more data on visitor experience, the Smithsonian had developed additional reviews taking into account visitor preferences. But even as the system evolved to better engage audiences, there were still differences in how they were conducted.

The institutional sprawl of the Smithsonian—twenty-one museums, the National Zoo, and fourteen research and education centers—meant that there was no flowchart or standard process for reviewing exhibits, but rather a patchwork of different applications. One museum might take a completely different approach from another. If someone was searching for a crack in the system to rein in the Smithsonian, this was it.

As Giménez pressed the other board members for details of how exhibitions were assessed and what filters they went through, it was clear the White House had found its opening. The regents assembled around the board table would soon realize it, too. Bunch told the group he was already trying to refine the existing process. But some would leave the room that day with a deep sense of unease about what might come next from the President’s allies…

The thirty-one-year-old Moss promptly pulled up an image on an iPad of the Statue of Liberty depicted as a Black transgender woman holding aloft a lamp filled with flowers. It was a painting by the artist Amy Sherald and was set to be shown at the National Portrait Gallery in September as part of a major exhibition of her work. “This image,” Moss declared, “is also a problem.”

Sherald was one of America’s foremost contemporary artists, whose iconic 2018 official portrait of former First Lady Michelle Obama had made her a household name. Her upcoming National Portrait Gallery exhibition was titled American Sublime and comprised dozens of paintings in her traditional oeuvre: everyday portraits of Black Americans. The show had already been on display at the San Francisco Museum of Modern Art and the Whitney Museum of American Art in New York. The D.C. art world was eagerly awaiting its transfer to Washington.

Moss held up the digital image of Trans Forming Liberty. “This,” he said, “is not what Americans want to see.”

A stunned silence descended. Was this what the White House meant by “improper ideology”? John Roberts, who was known as “the Chief” to his fellow regents, seemed caught off guard by the sudden shift in the meeting’s topic. But Bunch’s team and Roberts’s advisors had anticipated a moment like this, where the Trump administration would challenge artistic content.

Under the framework of John J. Mearsheimer (b. 1947), the battle over the Smithsonian represents a collision between two distinct tribes competing for control over national socialization.

The author of Regime Change describes the committee system of the museum as a process driven by scholarly research and peer review. Mearsheimer’s anthropology reveals this description as a classic liberal illusion. The experts and administrators within the twenty-one museums do not operate as atomistic, rational actors who discover objective truth. They are members of an elite cultural tribe. This group undergoes intense socialization during years of higher education. Their critical faculties develop within institutions that instill a specific moral code. The peer review process is the internal agreement of a socialized group protecting its tribal identity.

The executive order from Donald Trump (b. 1946) targets a race-centered ideology. In the vocabulary of The Great Delusion, this ideology is a variant of universalist liberalism that fractures national cohesion. The Trump administration views this framework as a hostile value infusion that replaces traditional Western values.

The struggle inside the Castle is a contest over the instruments of cultural transmission. Because humans are tribal and rely on a group for survival, the control of national institutions determines group survival. The White House uses its authority to reshape the Board of Regents and alter the patchwork process of exhibit reviews. This intervention aims to replace the liberal value infusion with a nationalist value infusion.

Reason remains subordinate to socialization. Whoever controls the museum exhibits controls the narratives that shape the identities of citizens before they develop critical faculties. The unease among the board members stems from the realization that their tribe faces a challenge to its monopoly on the power to socialize the American public.

The work of Stephen P. Turner (b. 1954) on the tension between expertise and democracy shifts the focus from Mearsheimer’s tribal anthropology to the structure of the administrative state. Turner examines how the rise of specialized expert institutions creates a problem for democratic accountability.

In Turner’s framework, the patchwork of committee reviews and expert peer reviews inside the Smithsonian is an example of an administrative buffer. Over decades, democratic societies delegate authority to experts to manage complex cultural and scientific decisions. This process adds layers of administrative protection between the public and the state. The experts within the Smithsonian Castle use these reviews to form an autonomous enclave. They claim cognitive authority, meaning their decisions are legitimate because they possess specialized knowledge that the public lacks.

The conflict in Regime Change arises because this expert autonomy creates a democratic deficit. From a strict democratic perspective, a state funded by the public should be accountable to the public through its elected representatives. When Lindsey Halligan and Vice President Vance seek to dismantle the committee system, they use the raw legal instrument of an executive order to pierce the administrative buffer. They assert that the expert class has insulated itself from democratic control to promote an ideology that lacks majoritarian support.

Turner’s work shows that this clash is a structural feature of modern liberal democracy. The administrative state creates independent expert bodies to ensure unbiased research, but these bodies inevitably drift away from direct democratic accountability. The White House recognizes the amorphous, non-standardized review process as a vulnerability. By appointing new board members who share the president’s views, the administration attempts to replace administrative autonomy with political control, forcing a specialized institution back into the arena of democratic contention.

The essay by David Pinsof dismantles the language used in Regime Change to describe the Smithsonian’s committee system. The author of the book presents the conflict as a defense of “scholarly research,” “peer review,” and “accuracy” against “improper ideology” and “state censorship.” Under Pinsof’s analysis, this presentation is a self-serving myth used by intellectuals to justify their own authority.

Pinsof argues that intellectuals view the world through the lens of the “misunderstanding myth.” They claim that institutional processes exist to keep exhibitions “appropriate” and “unbiased,” as if elite curators are merely objective mechanics correcting the ignorance of the public. In reality, these committees are not engaged in an un-biased search for truth. They are maintaining elite status and control over a key cultural apparatus.

When Lindsey Halligan and Vice President Vance move to enforce the executive order, they are not suffering from a “brain-fart” or a primitive misunderstanding of art and history. They are engaged in a conscious, zero-sum competition over the coercive apparatus of the state. The Smithsonian is funded by federal dollars, and the Trump administration seeks to use that state leverage to advance its own political coalition and derogate its rivals.

The “deep sense of unease” felt by the board members at the end of the passage is not a concern about scholarship or accuracy. It is the anxiety of an elite tribe realizing that its closest rivals in the social hierarchy are stripping away their power. The patchwork system of different museum applications is not a technical flaw waiting to be refined; it is a defensive fortification that has been breached.

Pinsof’s framework shows that both sides understand exactly what they are doing. The White House found its opening because it wants to control the narratives that confer status and power. The regents are resistant because they wish to maintain their monopoly. The stated motives of “truth” and “values” are simply the moralistic pretexts used by both factions to wage a high-stakes political war.

Posted in America | Comments Off on ‘Restoring Truth and Sanity to American History’

Rachel Resnick

Rachel Resnick (b. 1961) comes home to a drowned hard drive.

An ex-boyfriend has broken into her cottage and soaked the machine that holds her work, her drafts, her record of herself. She is past forty. She is single, broke, and childless. She has wanted the marriage and the baby and the house for as long as she can remember, and she has none of them. She stands over the ruined computer and asks the question that opens her memoir, Love Junkie (2008): what is wrong with me.

That scene sits at the front of the book that made her name, and it tells you how she works. She takes the worst hour of a bad year and puts it on the page first, then walks backward to find the road that led there.

Resnick was born in Jerusalem and moved between Israel, New York, and Los Angeles as a girl. Her father, Henry, a librarian, left home when she was four. He stayed in her life without ever holding her close. Her mother, Jane, carried her own addictions and took her own life when Rachel was fourteen. By then the children had already been moved from house to house, mother and daughter living apart, the custody lost years before. Resnick has written that the abandonment did not end with her mother’s death. It changed form.

Out of that she got to Yale. The distance from a girlhood of shifting addresses to a Yale degree measures the engine that runs through her life: she turns wreckage into narrative and the narrative into a way up. She studied literature. She read closely. She learned the craft that later let her shape her own disorder into books people could not put down.

Her first novel, Go West Young Fcked-Up Chick: A Novel of Separation*, came out from St. Martin’s Press in 1997 and became a Los Angeles Times bestseller. The book wore the label fiction and drew its blood from her life. A young woman runs from a ruined childhood through bad men, drugs, and a Los Angeles that promises reinvention and delivers isolation. The themes she returns to are all there: the hunger for closeness, the pull toward the partner who recreates the old pain.

Between the novel and the memoir she worked. She wrote celebrity profiles and essays for the Los Angeles Times, Marie Claire, Women’s Health, and BlackBook. She became a contributing editor at Tin House. She worked a stretch as a private investigator, a fit for a writer who watches people for a living and takes notes. Her relationships kept costing her the work. Once she rear-ended a family van on the freeway while speed-dialing a lover. The phone won. The deadline lost.

Love Junkie names the pattern. Resnick calls herself addicted to the fantasy of romance, marriage, and children, and addicted in practice to men who carry her away from all three. She abstained from sex for more than two years as part of her recovery. She worked the Twelve Steps. The book alternates the childhood scenes with the adult affairs, and each adult affair repeats the childhood. Reviewers praised the candor and the prose. Jerry Stahl (b. 1953), who wrote his own addiction memoir, called it a Valentine from hell. Elizabeth Wurtzel (1967-2020) called it great fun and finally redemptive. Janet Fitch (b. 1955) compared reading it to watching a sleepwalker stroll on a freeway.

Kirkus praised the prose and raised a fair question. Resnick never tells the reader whether the names are real, whether the people are composites, whether she checked her memories against anyone else’s. In an age that had learned to distrust the memoir, that silence is a gap, and it points at the central problem of the confessional form. The writer who turns her life into a book also turns the people in her life into characters. They did not sign the contract. Resnick built a career and a teaching practice on the power of telling the story you are most afraid to tell. The cost of that power lands partly on other people, and the honest reader keeps both halves in view.

Then comes the second act, and it is the part of her life that repays study, because it shows a literary insider walking out of the literary world and into another one.

Resnick had taught since the mid-1990s, at UCLA Extension, USC, Cal Arts, Antioch, and others. In 2007 she founded Writers on Fire and ran luxury writing retreats in France, Hawaii, and Uruguay. From the outside the life looked finished and glamorous. She has described the truth of it without flinching. One week she ran a retreat at a chateau in France. The next she was back in her Topanga Canyon cottage scrambling for rent and borrowing money. She felt she was living a double life. She felt like a loser. The bestseller, the chateau, and the empty bank account belonged to the same woman in the same month.

So she changed the offer. In 2012 she moved into business coaching and online courses. She trained under marketing teachers, Ali Brown and Marie Forleo among them, and she rebuilt Writers on Fire around the claim that a strong personal story sells. The literary titles fell away and new ones arrived. She began calling herself a Literary Alchemist, a Book Wrangler, a Personal Story Samurai. The website language shifted from craft toward income and impact, money-making stories and signature stories and morning rituals. She later named the method DeepStory and pitched it to entrepreneurs, executives, and speakers as well as to memoirists.

A reader can hear the two registers fighting. The Tin House contributing editor and the Yale graduate wrote one kind of sentence. The coach who promises a money-making story writes another. The same woman writes both. The thread that holds them together is her oldest conviction, the one she built her childhood escape on and her recovery on and her business on: that a person survives by shaping what happened into a story she can stand behind. Tell your story, she tells her clients. You must bleed. Cut to the bone.

Her most repeated note to students is one word. Specific. She marks it on their pages again and again. Agents and readers go numb at authenticity and healing and spirituality, she argues, and wake up at the concrete noun and the verb that earns its place. It is good advice, and it describes her own best pages, where the drowned hard drive and the freeway crash do the work no abstraction could.

Resnick left Topanga after eighteen years and now lives near Joshua Tree. She still runs workshops, retreats, and memoir classes. She still coaches private clients toward their books and their public stories. Slake nominated her for a James Beard food-writing award in 2011, the M.F.K. Fisher (1908-1992) honor, a reminder that her range runs past addiction and recovery into food and travel and the profile. She has said she keeps adding urgency to her life so she can stay alive and keep growing. She moved from the home she loved, she says, because part of staying gutsy is refusing to fall into the role of victim. She is at work on a new book.

Set the arc in one line and it holds. A girl loses both parents to addiction and death, gets herself to Yale, turns her ruin into a bestseller, hits bottom again past forty, names the pattern in a memoir, then sells the lesson of that memoir to people who will never write one. The risk in the late work is the risk in all self-help, that the story hardens into product and the specific gives way to the slogan. The strength in it is the strength that runs through the early work. Resnick has tested, on her own life, the claim she sells. She knows what it costs to put the worst scene first. She has done it, and the hard drive is still drowned on page one.

Rachel Resnick and the Religion of Story

The webcam light is on in Joshua Tree. Rachel Resnick leans toward the lens and tells a room she cannot see to open a vein.

You must bleed, she says. Cut to the bone.

On the far side of the glass sit the people who paid for the challenge. A life coach in Scottsdale. A man with a supplement line. A woman who has a logo for the memoir she has not written and a working title for the divorce she has not finished leaving. They lean in. They copy the line into their notebooks. Bleed. Cut to the bone. They believe it because she believes it, that under the day job and the debt, each of them carries a story, and that the story, told right, will save them. It will get them seen. It will get them paid. Some part of them will outlast the afternoon.

Twenty years before, in a cottage in Topanga Canyon, Resnick came home to a drowned hard drive. A man she had loved had broken in and soaked the machine that held her drafts, her letters, the record of who she had been. She was past forty, broke, unmarried, without the child she wanted. She stood over the dead computer and felt the floor of her life drop. That scene opens her memoir, Love Junkie (2008), and it holds the two fears that run under everything she has made. One fear is the man who leaves. The other is the page that disappears. Her mother carried the first one into the house early and left it there. Jane was an addict who took her own life when Rachel was fourteen, after the custody was already lost and the daughter already moving from one address to the next. To be left. To be unrecorded. Resnick has spent a life building a defense against both.

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) gave the defense a name. In The Denial of Death (1973) he argued that a man cannot live with the knowledge that he is an animal who dies, so he enrolls in a hero system, a scheme of meaning that lets him believe he counts in some order larger and longer than his body. The scheme is the immortality project. It might be a church, a nation, a fortune, a book. Becker saw the modern problem with a cold eye. After the gods went quiet, the West handed the weight of cosmic significance to romantic love. The lover became the place a man went to learn he counted in the universe. No lover can hold that. Becker said the partner buckles under the freight of a god, and the romance that promised eternity turns into the sharpest reminder of death.

Read Resnick’s first forty years against that page and they snap into focus. She loved the way an addict loves, chasing the man who might certify her, choosing the ones who recreated the first abandonment so the certification kept failing and the chase never had to stop. The freeway crash belongs here. She rear-ended a family van because she was speed-dialing a lover. The lover was the immortality project, and she drove into a minivan trying to reach him. The men were her religion, and the religion kept collapsing, because she had built it on creatures who could leave, and they left.

So she changed gods. When the lover failed as the thing that saves, she moved the weight onto the story. The book lives on forever, she tells her clients now, and the sentence carries more than sales advice. The man walks out. The mother dies. The page, if you get it right, stays. Subtract the boyfriends one by one, which is what the memoir does chapter by chapter, and the residue is the story, the one lover that cannot abandon her, because she writes it herself and her name sits on the cover. Story is her causa sui. It is the word she has made sacred, and like every sacred word it means one thing inside her temple and other things in everyone else’s.

Carry the word into other rooms and watch it change.

In a church annex on a Tuesday night the folding chairs make a circle and the coffee is bad and a woman stands and tells the worst of her life to strangers. This is a story too. The room calls it qualifying, or sharing. Its rules run opposite to Resnick’s. The teller gives no last name. The story ends in surrender. It asks for no byline. She tells it to dissolve the I into the we, to go anonymous and therefore safe, to lay the self down so the self might keep living another day. The point of the telling is to be forgotten as a name and held as a member. Resnick learned to tell her story in such a room. Then she carried it out the door, attached her name, sold it to Bloomsbury, and put it on the front table at the bookstore. She took the one practice built on anonymity and made it a marquee. The same act of telling, and the relationship to the surviving self turned inside out.

Carry the word into a study where an old man reads a tale to a boy. In this house the story is a maaseh, a tale handed down so the covenant holds, and the teller works to vanish inside it. He wants the boy to remember the tale and forget the mouth that spoke it. Immortality runs through the people, generation to generation, and the individual voice is the toll paid, the surviving tale the prize. Resnick’s craft runs the other way. She teaches the voice as the thing to find and keep and brand. The tradition-bearer survives by disappearing into the chain. She survives by signing.

Carry the word into a glass conference room where a founder pitches three partners in fleece vests. What’s the story here, one of them says, and he means the arc that closes the round, the traction drawn as a rising line, the self repackaged as a brand asset with a moat. Resnick crossed into this room on purpose. She studied the online-marketing teachers, sat through the seminars, came out calling herself a Literary Alchemist and a Book Wrangler and a Personal Story Samurai, and rebuilt her company around the signature story and the money-making story. Here the word means conversion. The tale exists to move the prospect to the cart. The strange thing is how close this sits to the church annex. Both rooms promise that telling the story will transform you. One measures the transformation in surrender and the other in revenue.

She chose samurai for her own title. Stay on that. The samurai’s cut erases the self into the lord’s name and into silence. Seppuku is the death that refuses to explain. Her cut, bleed and cut to the bone, is the wound that explains everything, opened on a webcam for people who paid to watch. The borrowed word arrives meaning its opposite.

The fracture runs through her own pages. A reporter’s story survives by being true about other people, names checked, the writer kept out of the frame. When Love Junkie came out, Kirkus praised the prose and asked the question the book never answers, whether the lovers and the family carry real names or invented ones, whether anyone but the author was consulted about how they appear. The confessional saves the confessor by turning everyone she loved into a character, and the characters did not sign. That is the standing cost of her hero system. She buys her immortality partly with other people’s privacy, and she keeps the wound open on purpose, because a healed story stops selling tickets.

Set the strength and the cost side by side and the woman holds together.

She tested the doctrine on her own body before she sold it. The worst scene of her life sits on page one of her book, and she put it there. A man can say bleed and mean a marketing tactic. She says it and means a thing she has done. That earns the line.

The cost is the company the word keeps now. Story carried her out of the church annex into the conference room, and in the conference room the sacred word becomes a product, sold by the seat, and the specific gives way to the slogan she warns her own students against. She knows the difference. She marks one word on their pages over and over. Specific. She knows that authenticity and healing and spirituality go numb on the tongue, and she sells a challenge stocked with those same words.

Becker holds the last coordinate. A hero system works only for the man standing inside it. It saves him because it is his, the particular wager his particular terror requires. Resnick found the wager that answers her two fears, the leaving and the erasure, and the wager is sound for her. The book will outlast the men. What she sells in Joshua Tree is the wager wholesale, a causa sui for anyone with a credit card and a half-built memoir, and that is the oldest trade conducted in any temple. The priest believes. The priest has bled. The collection plate still goes around.

September 24, 2008

Here’s Rachel’s new book on Amazon.com and here is her website.

I interview her at her home Sept. 24.

She says she’d rather interview than be interviewed.

Rachel: "I teach a lot. One of the things that gives me huge pleasure is drawing people out or letting them have breakthroughs and revealing things about themselves.

"Now I am going to give you all these. There’s nothing left for me to reveal after spilling my guts on the page with this book… Because people do get defensive when being interviewed and aren’t used to be listened to, particularly in this city."

Luke: "Nice place you got here."

Rachel: "When I was a kid, I read Magic Mountain. I always wanted to be sent away to a place like that."

Luke: "How long have you been here?"

Rachel: "Eleven years."

Luke: "I was scared to death driving up here. It was frightening."

Rachel: "Aside from being a love junkie, I’m sure I’m an adrenalin junkie. I like driving fast on curves…"

Luke: "Along mountain roads next to the edge."

Rachel: "Huhhmm."

We talk about sex addiction.

Rachel: "[Singer] Alanis Morriset, her name album Flavors of Entanglement, she proclaimed that she was a love addict. This whole album sprang from a breakup with an actor. She came up with her own cure for being a love addict — have no-strings attached sex for a year… So maybe she’ll start a new rehab center that has that featured…"

Luke: "It’s interesting that in all the people you talked about, it is the men with the sex addiction and the women with the love addiction."

Rachel: "It’s a new addiction that’s coming to light… It’s talked about as a brain disease, which I concur with.

"Women need to have an emotional component, to make it hot, to kick this whole thing into gear."

Luke: "When you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Rachel: "When I was four, I was on the Upper West Side of Manhattan and a fortune teller asked me that and I said, ‘Brain surgeon.’ She said, ‘Great. If you stay on that path, you’ll be successful. If you don’t, you won’t.’

"I’ve never gotten over that…until I thought, ‘Maybe a writer could be considered a brain surgeon.’

"I’m very superstitious.

"The other thing I’ve always wanted to be is a writer.

"My father says that when I was four, I pointed my finger at my father and said, ‘I’m going to write about all of this one day.’

"I was pissed. The opening word for my essay to get into the MFA program was, ‘Revenge. That’s why I write.’

"That’s not why I write now but it was then, 1991."

Luke: "Anger is great fuel for writing."

Rachel: "It can be but not for what I just wrote."

Luke: "What did your parents expect from you?"

Rachel: "Perfection. They were so young. They met in a Shakespeare class. He was at Columbia. She was at Barnard. She got pregnant. They were in their early twenties when they had me. They were not well matched."

Rachel’s parents split when she was four.

Her father makes his living teaching Talmud in New York City. He never completed his PhD at Columbia.

Luke: "Before I read your memoir, I read all of your fiction. When I read your memoir, I was struck by the similarities with your fiction."

Rachel: "There’s no question there are similarities because I write close to the bone. That’s something that fuels my writing also — scraping away all the bulls—. Go for the jugular. I’ve always admired poets the most of all the writers because they just cut through everything. Growing up, everyone was lying… Why was everyone drinking in the morning? I hated denial.

"One of the things I loved about poets was that they were flaying their psyches, they were stripping everything away, they were using themselves, which I think is fair, other people is a whole other question… I felt there were a lot of layers I could draw from that could bring some pulse and beat to what I was writing."

Luke: "In all your stories I read, all the leading female protagonists were love addicts."

Rachel: "Yeah, but I didn’t know that. I didn’t know there was such a thing. One reason that the memoir came into being, it was a door of perception that opened. It opened when I used the word addict for myself, when I felt it, when I walked into one of the rooms for 12 step programs, where they gather people who have issues with sex, distorting it, using it, getting high from it, it’s not about relating to another person. It’s that element of brain disease. A complete distortion.

"I never even recognized the chemicals, the rush that I would get when I was around someone who would resonate, another damaged soul. Yeah! We can really destroy each other. Those ecstatic flames. You recognize that. But I didn’t until I walked into those rooms and identified with everyone who was talking. Goddamnit, I thought it was them. There was that victim thing for years. I would be involved with people who were addicts, alcoholics. Hey, they’re shooting up! It’s not me. I just love them. I’m sticking it out.

"And I was getting off on the whole thing. They’re obsessed. They’re in love. They’re having a relationship with the bottle or with heroin or hookers. I’m focused, addicted and obsessed with the relationship, with the high I’m getting from how twisted it is. I never recognized that. That gets into the distinction between substance abuse and addiction."

Luke: "Why did you keep switching voices in your novel Go West?"

Rachel: "Sometimes you do something instinctively and you look back and go ‘Whoa. A therapist would have a field day with that.’ If you come from a background of trauma, which I never wanted to acknowledge, but that’s one of the reasons writing the memoir has been useful. I’ve flayed my psyche in search of some answers to give to other people. Part of it had to do with realizing that childhood trauma was fueling this addiction… My parents weren’t capable of giving that early attachment thing and if you don’t get that, it does something funky to your brain. You don’t develop right. When I would get that high from falling in love, that brought me up to normal. I had a depressive, alienated ongoing state of being. The cool thing is you can rejigger your brain. You can create new grooves."

"What happens when you have that kind of trauma is that you fragment. The first, second and third person was an illustration. It was unconscious but it felt right. I would break into different pieces. I wasn’t integrated."

Luke: "If a genie said, I’ll give you a lifelong happy stable relationship but you have to become Mormon?"

Rachel: "No."

Luke: "Orthodox Jew."

Rachel: "No."

Posted in Addiction, Jewish Journalism, Jewish Literature | Comments Off on Rachel Resnick

Jon Papernick

Jon Papernick (b. 1970) keeps a bookstore in his memory the way other men keep a first house. He grew up in Toronto, across a wide road from a shopping mall, and the mall held a bookstore, and the bookstore held the only quiet he wanted. He went there when he had nowhere else to be. He read the spines. He wondered what waited inside each one. A boy who treats a chain store at the edge of a parking lot as a sanctuary tends to become a writer, and Papernick did.

His family belonged to Holy Blossom Temple, the flagship congregation of Canadian Reform Judaism. His childhood rabbi, W. Gunther Plaut (1912–2012), wrote the Torah commentary that sat open on Reform pulpits across the continent. Papernick grew up inside a confident liberal Judaism, the kind that trusts reason and history and the slow improvement of the world. That inheritance gave him a frame to argue with for the rest of his life.

The first quarrel arrived in first grade. His parents sent him to a Hebrew day school, and the Hebrew teacher, an Israeli, ran her room by force. She brought down a ruler on a desk when a child drifted. The crack of it carried down the hall. One day the boy raised his hand and asked to leave for the bathroom. He failed the Hebrew side of the school that year. The episode reads now like a small parable of the man he became. He wanted the tradition. He could not abide the ruler. He spent six books circling that exact pressure point, where reverence meets coercion and a person has to decide how much of himself he will surrender to a cause.

He took a degree at York University and then a Master of Fine Arts at Sarah Lawrence College, where he wrote the stories that became his first book. Between the classroom and the book came Jerusalem.

He went in the mid-1990s and worked as a reporter of sorts for a wire service. He arrived in the weeks after the assassination of Yitzhak Rabin (1922–1995), shot by a young religious Jew who believed the prime minister had betrayed the land. The Oslo peace process was dying. Extremism rose on the Israeli side and the Palestinian side at once, and a foreign reporter in his twenties could feel it the way you feel weather. He stood at checkpoints. He filed copy. He listened to men explain, in calm voices, why other men deserved to die. He came home with the raw material for a career, and with a conviction that fanaticism is not exotic. It grows in ordinary soil, from fear and wounded pride and the wish for certainty.

That conviction shapes The Ascent of Eli Israel, his 2002 debut from Arcade. The seven stories sit inside the collapsing peace, among settlers, soldiers, immigrants, and Palestinians caught in the cycle of fear and reprisal. He refuses the slogans of either side. He watches what prolonged violence does to a single soul. Ghosts and visions and scraps of Jewish folklore drift through the realism, and they read less as fantasy than as trauma wearing a costume. The New York Times gave the book a full-page review and described a muscular certainty in his best work. Publishers Weekly starred it. A first collection rarely lands that way. His did.

He kept teaching while he wrote. He held workshops at Pratt Institute, Brandeis University, Bar-Ilan University in Israel, and GrubStreet in Boston, and he joined the low-residency MFA faculty at Albertus Magnus College. In 2007 he came to Emerson College, where he has stayed as Writer-in-Residence, Senior Writer-in-Residence, and Assistant Professor in the Department of Writing, Literature and Publishing. He chairs theses. He sits with graduate students. He has built a second working life inside the New England literary world.

His second collection, There Is No Other, came from Exile Editions in 2010 and widened the map. The stories move from Israel to Brooklyn to the cul-de-sacs of suburban America and the apartments of the working poor. Iraq War veterans, Holocaust survivors, addicts, lonely adolescents, and the disabled move through them. Judaism stays at the center, yet he treats it now as one of several rooms a wounded person might enter looking for grace. Dara Horn (b. 1977) wrote that each story lands a punch that leaves the reader revising what he thought love and life meant.

The summer the second book appeared, Papernick did something a tenured-track novelist seldom does. He built a pushcart and sold his own books from it.

He wheeled it through farmers’ markets across New England and New York. Tomatoes on one table, peaches on the next, and a writer beside the radishes handing a stranger a hardcover and saying a few words about it. He called himself Papernick the Book Peddler, an homage to the Yiddish master Sholem Yankev Abramovich, who wrote as Mendele Mocher Sforim (1835–1917), Mendele the Book Peddler. The motto promised market-fresh fiction brought to the people. The performance carried an argument inside it. Literature lives in the meeting of a writer and a reader, not in the conference panel or the prize committee. He would rather sell one book by hand to a man buying corn than wait for a system to anoint him.

His first novel, The Book of Stone, arrived from Fig Tree Books in 2015 and remains his darkest sustained work. He sets it in Brooklyn in 1998, the city he chose as a canvas the way he once used Jerusalem, because Brooklyn produced its own Jewish extremists and he knew their world. Matthew Stone is twenty-five, jobless, self-harming, alone. His grandfather was a gangster. His father was a judge who fixed a trial to free a Jew who killed an Arab shopkeeper, and who then died, leaving the son with a robe, a library, and a wound. Matthew puts on the robe. He reads the underlined passages in his dead father’s books and takes them for a map. A charismatic rabbi who splits his time between a West Bank settlement and Brooklyn draws the boy toward a bank account and a bombing. The FBI wants him as an informant. His mother, who left him at twelve, returns to warn him off.

The novel asks who falls for terror, and it refuses the easy answers our media keep in stock. Papernick stands in the tradition of Robert Stone and Ian McEwan here, writing a man who tries to save himself by redeeming history and confuses the two tasks until the border between justice and slaughter dissolves under his feet. Critics noticed. The book drew starred reviews and the praise of novelists who do not hand out blurbs cheaply. Some readers found Matthew too far gone to love, which may be the point. Papernick has never written a fanatic from the outside. He writes him from within, close enough that the reader feels the pull.

Then he turned, hard, toward home.

I Am My Beloveds came from The Story Plant in 2022, and Papernick said it was his first book without a dead body in it. An Orthodox couple tries to save a marriage by opening it. They face infertility, jealousy, and rival ideas of what love requires of a believer. The title drops the apostrophe from the Song of Songs, from “I am my beloved’s,” and the missing mark carries the theme. A self might form through many loves rather than one possession. He wrote the book out of his own life. He has spoken about loving two women at once in his twenties, about a first marriage he kept traditional, about an anxious attachment style that drove him to the page. The novel reaches for attachment theory and the new vocabularies of consensual non-monogamy without abandoning his old subject, the moral cost of any arrangement a person makes with his own desires.

His third collection, Gallery of the Disappeared Men, followed in 2024. The stories range across decades and continents, from Israel to New England, and turn on disappearance in every register: lost fathers, vanished communities, fading faces, eroding certainty. The voice has aged into restraint. The early work hunts for the punch. This work makes room for reconciliation beside the conflict. He also published XYXX, a limited-edition book of erotic fiction, off to the side of the commercial machine, and he has written his first stage play, Honor Walk, pushing into forms a story writer does not need to attempt.

He names his ancestors when asked. Franz Kafka (1883–1924), Bernard Malamud (1914–1986), Philip Roth (1933–2018), Nathan Englander (b. 1970). He likes to repeat a line of Kafka’s, that a book should serve as an axe for the frozen sea inside us, and he means it as a working rule, not a decoration. His own method blends hard realism with the uncanny. A vision, a ghost, a folk demon rises out of a character’s grief and feels earned because the grief is real first.

The latest turn came on October 7, 2023, and it came at him through his students.

Picture the scene he has described and the one he has now turned into fiction. A professor walks onto his own campus on the first morning of Passover and passes an encampment. Signs call for intifada. Chalk on the sidewalk names the Jews and the Zionists. He had spent years as a man of the liberal arts, at ease among progressive colleagues, and that spring he watched some of them and many of their students cheer the thing that horrified him. Jewish students came to his office near the end of the term and told him how classmates and professors had hounded them. Several left the school. He felt betrayed by the movement he was raised inside, the confident liberalism of Holy Blossom carried into an American faculty lounge. His son finished high school and chose the IDF over an American college. The father feared what waited and said he had never been prouder.

Out of that grief comes The Oppressor Professor: A Novel of the Tentifada, due from The Story Plant in 2026, with excerpts already in print. One of them sets a department meeting in a basement lecture hall in a brutalist building, sunloved enough that someone planted evergreens to hide it and left it in permanent shade. The protagonist, Jake, climbs the walk past the smell of wet leaves and mildew, hoping for a private word with his chair about a colleague whose behavior has slipped its tracks. Inside, the meeting moves toward a statement the department wants to send the administration, and Jake keeps rising to speak, and a colleague with a slogan pinned to her door keeps talking past him, and one man answers his question with a contemptuous noise while another flashes a wink of support. Jake sits in the question that runs under the whole book. If the world divides into oppressor and oppressed, and his colleagues read him as the oppressor, what has happened to the Judaism he thought reason would protect? The novel moves his lifelong subject off the West Bank and out of the Brooklyn warehouse and into the American seminar room, where the fanatic now wears a lanyard and quotes a theory.

Read across the six books, the pattern holds. Papernick writes about the moment an inherited moral system meets the pressure of the present and bends or breaks. He writes settlers and adjuncts, judges and adulterers, the devout and the indifferent, and he grants none of them the comfort of a clean side. He came up inside a Judaism that promised the world could be argued into improvement, and he has spent his working life testing that promise against violence, desire, grief, and the human appetite for certainty. He keeps the test honest by refusing to resolve it. Belief survives or it does not. Love holds or it shatters. The reader decides what he has seen.

Readers can find his fiction, essays, and current projects at jonpapernick.com.

The Ruler and the Book

A first-grade classroom in a Toronto Hebrew day school. The teacher is Israeli. She came up in a country where childhood ends early and the price of softness is a grave, and she runs her room the way she was run. She keeps a ruler. When a boy drifts, she brings it down on the desk, and the crack travels the length of the hall. The children flinch as one. They are soft Canadian children, raised inside a confident liberal Judaism that trusts reason and the slow repair of the world, and she has been sent to make Hebrews of them before the world teaches them the hard way.

One boy likes the bookstore across from the shopping mall better than any room with a ruler in it. He raises his hand and asks to leave for the bathroom. He fails the Hebrew side of the year. He has already learned the lesson the school never meant to teach. The tradition wants him. The ruler comes with it. A man can spend a life on the inch of ground between those two facts, and this boy does.

Ernest Becker (1924–1974) gives us the frame to read what the boy felt in that room. In The Denial of Death he argued that a man knows he will die, cannot live with the knowing, and builds his days as a denial of it. The denial takes the shape of a hero system, a project that promises his life will count and outlast his body, by faith, by works, by blood, by nation, by the made thing. Self-worth is the sense that he stands near the center of something that will not perish. Cruelty arrives when one such project meets another, because another man’s road past death reads as a verdict on yours.

Jon Papernick runs from two deaths at once, and his whole shelf is the running.

The first death is erasure. He titled a collection Gallery of the Disappeared Men, and disappearance is the fear under all of it: the Jew unwritten, the village emptied, the face that no one carries forward. He grew up among people who keep a long ledger of the vanished, and he has spent a career afraid of joining them in the dark.

The second death is the opposite, and worse, because it wears the face of belonging. It is dissolution into the cause. The ruler on the desk, the dead father’s robe a son puts on before he reaches for a bomb, the chant that turns a crowd into one animal. To beat erasure a man wants to belong to something larger than his life. The cause offers exactly that and asks only that he hand over the divided, doubting self that makes him a man and not a weapon.

His hero system answers both at the same stroke. He becomes the witness. He writes the fanatic from the inside, close enough to feel the pull, and he refuses the clean side that the fanatic demands. The witness beats erasure because the book records, and the book outlives him. The witness beats dissolution because the divided self is his subject and his discipline; the moment he resolves the tension and picks the pure team, the work dies and the propagandist is born. He likes a line of Kafka’s, that a book should be an axe for the frozen sea inside us. He means it as a job description. He stood at checkpoints in Jerusalem in the mid-1990s, after Rabin’s killing, and listened to calm men explain who deserved to die, and he came home certain that fanaticism grows in ordinary soil. He has been writing that soil ever since.

The word that organizes the shelf is loyalty. It is the most sacred word in his world and the most contested, and Becker explains why. Loyalty is sacred in every hero system and means a different rescue in each. Carry the word out of Papernick’s books and into other men’s lives and watch it change shape under your hand.

The Marine staff sergeant says loyalty and means the man on his left. He will carry a body out through fire, because the unit keeps its dead and a Marine lives forever in that keeping. To leave a man behind is the one death that counts. You hear it in how he talks. We do not leave him. Not the mission, not the medal. Him.

The Trappist takes a vow of stability and says loyalty and means the abbot, the Rule, the few acres he will never leave, and the God he will not outlive but might join. His cheat against the grave is union with the eternal, and disobedience is the single theft that empties the account.

The defense lawyer says loyalty and means the client, guilty or innocent, because a man’s right to a defender who does not flinch holds up the only thing that survives any one trial, the procedure. Ask him how he sleeps and he tells you the question is childish. Everybody gets a defense or nobody does. His salvation is the system, and the system needs him to mean it.

The Calabrian under omertà says loyalty and means blood and silence. The family does not die. The debt does not lapse. A man collects it in the next generation if he cannot collect it in this one, and that long memory is his way of living past his own funeral.

The founder, pitching for money in a glass room, says loyalty and means the mission, and his sin runs the other way, loyalty to a dead idea past the hour it should have been buried. He buys his immortality at scale, a thing that runs in the world long after the man who started it has gone to ground.

The hospice nurse says loyalty and means the bed she will not leave, the hand she holds while the breathing turns ragged and slows. She cannot save the man under the blanket. She can refuse to let him go out alone, and the dignity she lays on a dying stranger is her one mark on a universe that erases everyone.

Each man uses the single word. Each means a different country, and each is sure his country owns the word. Becker’s world is not two camps but a crowded room of immortality projects, every one certain that the others have the word wrong. The Marine’s loyalty might read as cowardice to the whistleblower, whose loyalty to the true mission of his agency drives him to betray the officers who run it. The lawyer’s devotion to a killer might sicken the nurse. The Calabrian’s silence might damn them all. They cannot all be right, and none can stand to be wrong, because to lose the word is to lose the road past death, and a man defends that road harder than he defends his body.

Papernick’s loyalty makes sense only inside his own hero system, and from the others it looks like a vice. Before October 7 his loyalty ran to none of these worlds and to all of them at once, to the divided human soul under every uniform, the settler and the soldier and the Palestinian and the lost American boy, each granted the dignity of his contradictions and none granted the clean side. To the Marine that is a man who will not pick up a rifle. To the Calabrian it is a man with no family. To the activist with a slogan on her door it is complicity, the worst word she owns. Papernick wears their contempt as proof he is doing the work. The writer who refuses to resolve looks like a coward to everyone who has already resolved.

Then the ground moved.

A man walks onto his own campus on the first morning of Passover and finds an encampment across the quad. Signs call for intifada. Chalk on the sidewalk names the Jews and the Zionists. He had spent decades as a man of the liberal arts, easy among progressive colleagues, raised in the same confident faith that reason bends the world toward repair. Now he watches some of those colleagues and many of their students cheer the thing that has hollowed him out. Jewish students come to his office near the end of term and tell him how classmates and professors hunted them. Several are leaving. He feels the floor of his old hero system give way, the universal soul he had served, and beneath it he finds an older floor he did not know he still stood on. He is a Jew, and the Jew is hunted, and the long ledger of the vanished is open again. His son finishes high school and chooses the army of the Jewish state over an American college, and the father, afraid of what waits, says he has never been prouder.

This is the subtraction. October 7 took away the liberal confidence and left the tribe. The man who built a life on refusing the clean side felt, for the first time, the pull of a side, and he has been at war with himself over it since.

The new novel is the war set down on paper. The Oppressor Professor: A Novel of the Tentifada comes from The Story Plant in 2026, and the excerpts already in print put a professor named Jake in a basement department meeting in a brutalist building the campus hid behind a stand of evergreens, banished to permanent shade. The room debates a statement it wants to send the administration. Jake keeps rising to speak. A colleague with a slogan pinned to her door talks past him. One man answers his question with a contemptuous noise; another flashes him a private wink. Jake sits inside the question the whole book turns on. If the world divides into oppressor and oppressed, and the room reads him as the oppressor, what has become of the reasonable Judaism he was promised would hold? The fanatic Papernick once tracked through a Brooklyn warehouse in The Book of Stone now wears a lanyard and quotes a theory, and the man tracking him is no longer sure he stands outside the hunt.

That is the danger and the engine. His sympathy for the extremist has always been self-recognition. He fears the fanatic because the fanatic is the version of himself that took the easy exit, that traded the divided soul for the clean side and called the trade peace. As long as he can hold both terrors at once, erasure on one hand and the cause on the other, the work stays alive and honest. The hour he resolves it, the hour loyalty to the tribe swallows loyalty to the soul or the other way around, the writer becomes a man with a flag, and the axe goes blunt.

So three fixed points locate him. He will keep writing the fanatic from the inside, because the inside is a room he has stood in and walked out of, and he wants to remember the door. His loyalty will keep warring with itself, the hunted Jew against the universal witness, and the refusal to declare a winner is the price of staying a writer rather than a recruiter. And the book will stay his road past both deaths, the pushcart its purest form, one man handing another a true sentence at a folding table between the tomatoes and the peaches, market-fresh, by hand, because that meeting of two souls is the only immortality he trusts and the only loyalty he never has to choose against.

Author Jon Papernick

I call Jon Papernick (JonPapernick.com) in Waltham, Massachusetts Sunday afternoon, July 2, 2006.

Jon: "Last time I was interviewed, I mentioned that Henry Miller was one of my influences and the person wrote 'Henry James.' Maybe you want to run it by me…"

Luke: "When you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Jon: "I did want to be a writer but I didn't think I'd be good enough. I took a creative writing class in eleventh grade, and my teacher (Mrs. Gerard) told me I was not a good writer. She died before my book came out.

"As someone who's been a teacher for the past six years, it's been my primary mode of income, I would never say that to anybody. What we write is always a work in progress."

Luke: "You'd never say that to anybody? Even if their work sucked?"

Jon: "Not as a teacher. I'd say they hadn't fulfilled the ambitions of the story.

"When I was 18, I wrote and self-published a novel (Turned Into Earth) that was an absolute piece of junk. I sensed a lot of resentment from my friends. In a sense, everybody wants to be a writer. They all want to publish a book. Here I am calling myself a writer… If they're not doing any writing themselves, in a sense they feel like they're wasting their lives.

"You've got to play being a writer before you are a writer. You've got to convince yourself that you are one before you have the chutzpah to do it."

I tell Jon that I've made my living from blogging for nine years but I've never made more than $50,000 in a year.

Jon: "Wow. I've never made close to that and I've never blogged."

Luke: "Whenever I come out with a book, half the people I mention this to respond, 'How are you going to market it?' I find that annoying."

Jon: "I didn't get that question. When my first book (The Ascent of Eli Israel and Other Stories) came out, I wish I'd gotten that question. I got a great review in The New York Times when the book first came out, and I assumed it'd just go from there. I didn't do any marketing. Nobody said anything. I wish people had. I would've gotten a website way back then, and made phone calls to independent bookstores, made postcards and bookmarks, had friends write reviews on Amazon… Whatever it takes.

"As far as marketing, the best thing is to just get your writing out there. I'm going to write a weekly column for Jewcy.com called 'The Perfect Jew.' That should get some attention. I have to go out and do things to make myself a better Jew."

Luke: "How were you raised Jewishly and where are you today?"

Jon: "I went to synagogue twice a year and hated it. The biggest and oldest Reform temple in Canada – Holy Blossom. It was really Reform. I was the third generation of my family to have gone there. It wasn't for me. My parents didn't practice. They sent me to Hebrew school in first grade and I failed.

"I grew up with any antipathy for Judaism. I had a bar mitzvah. I crammed for it for six months in the rabbi's basement.

"I did it in Hebrew but I didn't know what it meant.

"A lot of your education comes from home, so if you're not getting the support, you don't follow through with it. Through my early twenties, I had a real antipathy towards Judaism. It wasn't until I went to Israel at age 22 (in 1993) that I got a sense of pride about being Jewish. It was the turning point in my life.

"I don't practice at all, that's why I'm doing The Perfect Jew column. It springs out of a quote from Leon Wieseltier. He said that people from my generation don't know what they're rejecting. They're slackers. Eighty percent of my religious education comes from the writing of my stories.

"Writing is a spiritual act. It's a meditative prayer-like act, trying to drag creation out of the darkness of your subconscious. I'm interested intellectually but I don't enjoy going to synagogue. We go a couple of times a year. Part of the reason I don't enjoy it is that I don't know the songs. You go there and they start singing and I have a mental block and can't remember them. For The Perfect Jew, I'm going to try to learn some of these prayers.

"If you sit in a classroom and don't speak, it's boring, but if you're involved in the conversation, it's great.

"We just had a son seven weeks ago. He's my first kid. We want to bring him up with a strong sense of Jewish identity.

"My wife is the daughter of a Reform rabbi."

Jon spent his first 22 years in Canada (getting a B.A. in Creative Writing from York University) and a couple of years after returning from Israel in 1997 while he saved up for graduate school (converting his Canadian dollars at the rate of 62 U.S. cents per, he got an MFA in Fiction from Sarah Lawrence College).

Luke: "Did you get your money's worth from Sarah Lawrence?"

Jon: "Yeah. It was great. I can't tell you what I learned except that I think I learned everything. It's osmosis. You're reading stories, writing stories, critiquing stories. You're living it 24 hours a day. Almost immediately upon arriving in graduate school, my writing went from good to very good."

Luke: "What crowd did you hang out with in highschool?"

Jon: "We were into punk music. We rode skateboards. We drank a lot. We had a lot of fun. But we were nice. We didn't get into fights. We weren't bad kids. We enjoyed hanging out. I'd sit by the convenience store drinking a slurpee, getting drunk, watching TV."

Luke: "At what age did you become interested in girls?"

Jon: "Twelve."

Luke: "At what age did you become a man?"

Jon: "Seventeen."

Luke: "Is there any non-sexual event you'd describe as the demarcation point of when you became a man?"

Jon: "Maybe it was seven weeks ago when I had my baby. There are many times that you think you've reached it but then you have another point… Maybe I won't reach it until I don't have a father."

Luke: "Tell me about you and God."

Jon: "Growing up, I was definitely a nonbeliever. Listening to punk music, I questioned everything. Nothing made any sense. I believe in God the Creator. A God who created the earth and then absented himself. I have a sense that God left an imprint on our DNA which acts as a representative of him or herself, meaning guilt. Guilt is a representation of God. It keeps us from doing things we should not do. There's a certain code we have to live by and that's God."

Luke: "What did you love and hate about the practice of journalism?"

Jon: "I liked doing it in Israel because it was an interesting subject. What I hated is that when I came back to Canada, I was only able to land a job on the financial desk doing gold price and pork futures, which was boring. I liked how dynamic journalism can be, but it can also be crushingly boring. Ultimately, it was disappointing. I thought journalism would be a way for me to make a living while I wrote my fiction but I realized that it exhausts you. It takes all your energy away from you that you could be using for writing. When you're a journalist, you work all year round, and long hours. When you're a teacher, you get Christmas off, March break, and summer. When I worked as a journalist [in Canada], I had six off days in a year and a half.

"I'm doing more personal journalism now. Things I care about. I'm less interested in going out to a fire house and asking, 'Why did city hall burn down?' I'm a little self-centered in my journalistic desires now, but I've earned that right.

"I use my fiction tools when I write my journalism now.

"I like to craft my stories. When you write for a wire service, you have to bang those stories out.

"But I did get to meet Yassir Arafat, which was bizarre."

Luke: "Other things you loved about it?"

Jon: "Not really, otherwise I'd still be doing it."

Luke: "What do you love about writing fiction?"

Jon: "I love the way it makes me feel when I am on the ball, in the zone, when I'm writing something that is working. That is the best feeling in the world. It's totally self-contained. You're not relying on anybody else for this happiness. You don't rely on your wife. You don't rely on your parents. You're all alone in the room and making this incredible act of creation.

"What I don't like is when I'm not writing. I have this terrible feeling that I should be writing. I don't write every day. I haven't written any fiction since my baby was born. There's this terrible feeling that life is passing you by."

Luke: "What kind of sexual wattage has your writing created in women?"

Jon: "Some when I was an undergraduate. When I was 21, I had two girlfriends at the same time. That didn't work out, but for about a year and a half, it seemed to excite people. And I wasn't even any good at the time. My wife will say that when she read my story, The Ascent of Eli Israel, that was when she realized she wanted to marry me. She thought it was the best story she'd ever read.

"Sometimes I think I can count all the people who've ever hit on me with two hands."

Luke: "What do you love and hate about teaching?"

Jon: "I love teaching. You do get to use your writing skills. It takes [away] the solitariness of being a writer. What I don't like is grading. That is why I don't teach composition. At Boston University, I had to grade 60 essays every two weeks."

Luke: "What's the situation with your novel, Who by Fire, Who by Blood?"

Jon: "This is a problem. It's novel that took me four years to finish. It makes my collection of short stories look like Disneyland, and those stories were disturbing. I can't get it published. My agent sent it around and he couldn't sell it. I fired him and sent it around to a bunch of publishers and couldn't sell it. Then I went back to my agent, revised the novel, threw out 65 pages, and he sent it out to various publishers who like it better, but I think they're afraid of it. It has the emotional sensibility of Richard Wright's Native Son and Camus' The Stranger.

"The other Jewish writers who came up at the same time as me are writing things that are friendlier. This is an unfriendly book."

Luke: "Is your book linear [and realistic]?"

Jon: "Yes. These days, publishers seem to want to have novels set in two to three different times or places. Mine is set in one place and goes from point A to point Z. It's a traditionally told story. Publishers today like to see narratives chopped up, which often makes up for writers not knowing how to tell a story. I liked Everything is Illuminated, but there's not a story there. It's a short story that's been expanded to 300 pages."

Luke: "How much research do you do for your fiction?"

Jon: "It depends. I never do research for three months and then write. I write and then research as necessary. As I need things, I read things."

Luke: "At what stage does your wife [of four years] read your work?"

Jon: "Sometimes every page, which drives her crazy. When I have a draft, she'll always read it. She's my built-in bulls— detector. She's not a writer. She's not a major reader. But she's one of the smartest people I know and she'll keep me on track."

Jon Papernick's The Ascent of Eli Israel Makes Me Want To Vomit

The last time I was this upset was when Italy beat Australia 1-0 (or when my ex posed nude or when I got thrown out of a shul).

I got nauseated reading this collection of short stories. My stomach knotted up and I could barely swallow my dinner. Almost every story delivered at least one punch to the stomach. Almost every story made me fear that something horrible was going to happen (and I was usually right).

I call Jon Wednesday morning, July 12.

Luke: "I could barely eat my dinner last night. I was wondering why and then I realized it was because I had just finished your book."

Jon: "That's great. Can I get it in writing?

"There's a great quote from Franz Kafka that literature should serve as a pickax that shatters the frozen sea within. I aspire to that. I think I did my job in your case."

Luke: "My stomach wrenched up from the time the old man molested the boy in the first story."

Jon: "And that's one of the nicer stories."

Luke: "Why do you choose the material you choose?"

Jon: "If you were watching the news today, what's happening in Israel is insane. They have a war on two fronts. Israel is intense. Have you been to Jerusalem?"

Luke: "Yes."

Jon: "There are a lot of disturbed people in that city.

"The first story I wrote was An Unwelcomed Guest about the backgammon game. It puts the conflict into a nutshell and sets it in a kitchen.

"I just turned it into a one-act play.

"I try not to point fingers. I've got my own bias. In my fiction, I try to keep it [pure of ideology]. I've had people say I'm anti-Jewish, that I'm anti-Arab, that I'm pro-Jewish, pro-Arab. Married couples have had those feuds. I tried to paint the picture as clearly as I could and show the complexity of the situation. It's not open to a solution. There's no peace in the Middle East because people wait for the only possible solution — the Messiah.

"I don't why the stories are so dark. I could've written humorous stories. The King of the King of Falafel is a light story."

I groan.

Jon: "I must be a dark person. I close my eyes and I start writing and my subconscious starts to spew things out.

"I try for a blend of darkness and humor. I'm influenced by [William] Faulkner. There's visually dramatic scenes and the mix of race and religion. There's bitter acidic humor.

"You mentioned in your email that you are horrified that my novel is darker than this. That might explain why I've had some difficulty getting it published."

Luke: "I had an invite to see a film [Factotum] about Charles Bukowski this week and I said, 'No! I hate those type of films.' I've never read Bukowski."

Jon: "He's mildly amusing. I heard him speak on poetry. 'Writing a good poem is like taking a good s—. It's painful. It kills you. And then you feel great.'"

I dislike profanity but I hate the s-word (and toilet humor).

Luke: "Isn't a dark belief in life the logical result of no belief in God?"

Jon: "I'd say yes but I don't think that applies to me. While the stories are dark, there's truth to them."

Jon's a deist. "Somebody said, 'Suicidal people don't write novels because hopeless people don't create.'

"The act of writing and creating a world is taking the mantle of God on our shoulders. We all have the urge to create. It's the destroyers who really don't believe in God."

Luke: With what emotion did you write your stories?

Jon: "I came back home after I ran out of opportunities [in Israel]. I remember thinking, 'I have to find a way to get over Israel.' It'd gotten under my skin. I couldn't stay there because I didn't speak Hebrew well enough to get a job. I didn't want to drift around forever.

"I wrote the stories to get Israel out of my system, to work things out, to make sense of what I saw there. I did witness the aftermath of a suicide bombing. I did see charred bodies on the street. In my own mind, I did see a woman [without her upper torso]. I did see an untouched apple on the ground. It may or may not be true, but I do recall seeing that."

Luke: "This book gives reasons for why you don't live in Israel. Nobody would want to live here."

Jon: "That's weird because I do consider myself a Zionist. I do feel strongly about Israel. When I'm there, I feel like a better person. I feel like I'm a part of something vital.

"There are other sides of Israel. I could write a book about Tel Aviv, about hanging out at the cafes and going to the beach. [Ascent] is about my experience of working as a journalist in Jerusalem. It's not exactly an advertisement for living there."

Luke: "I can't imagine any sane person wanting to live in the world of this book."

Jon: "I guess you're right.

"Maybe there's a touch of madness in me?"

Luke: "As a journalist, you have to seek out these aberrant characters?"

Jon: "As a fiction writer, even more so. As a journalist, whoever is there to speak to you, you take.

"I am drawn to madness in my writing, to the clash of religions with a tinge of madness.

"I haven't been able to write fiction [since his baby was born eight weeks ago]. I've got my baby with me. I'm feeding him with my other hand now.

"A lot of Flannery O'Connor's characters are clearly mad."

Luke: "When you write about the religious, you're like a scientist poking at insects in a cage and saying, 'You are all very interesting' but you'd never become one."

Jon: "You're half-right. 'You are all very interesting and there but for the grace of God…' I spent five weeks at Aish HaTorah in 1993. I said I was leaving. The rosh yeshiva (head of the yeshiva) pulled me into his office and said, 'I want you to stay for a year. Give me a year and you'll thank me for it.' I said no. 'I'm a writer. I need to go back to Canada where people speak in my language. I can't be around Hebrew all the time. My craft is suffering.'

"He said, 'We've got a guy at the yeshiva who studied under Bernard Malamud. You want to meet him.' I met him. He said, yeah, if I want to go home, I should.

"I do feel that if I had stayed for a year, who knows? There are aspects of that madness that got under my skin. I can imagine drinking that kool-aid and thinking more extreme thoughts. Every person has mad aspects. Those mad people are unlived parts of myself.

"It was the same yeshiva David Koresh went to."

Luke: "I didn't know David Koresh went to Aish HaTorah."

Jon: "They won't admit it, but it's true. There's a Koresh street in the old city. That's where he took his last name.

"I just like that I did it [Aish]. I came from such an atheistic place. As a teenager, I was so against all religion.

"I did get in a debate [with Aish founder] Noach Weinberg and I pissed him off. He gave a lecture on the five levels of knowledge. He said that Judaism was superior to Christianity because Judaism was based on knowledge. His father told him we were at Sinai, and his father, and his father, and would your father lie to you? Whereas Christianity is based on faith.

"The next day he came in and gave a lecture on the five reasons there is a soul. And all five reasons were based on faith. I called him out on that. He stormed out of the room and slammed the door.

"I like to question and questioning was not really acceptable in that milieu.

"There was a gay Irish Jew there who wanted to be a part of Aish but they were keeping him at arm's length.

"There was another guy who had a Christian girlfriend. They said, 'If you don't get rid of the girlfriend, you'll have to leave.'"

Luke: "I don't think you could've read this book if you had your baby by your side?"

Jon: "Probably true. Four of the seven stories have young people brutally abused.

"I do have a different take on the world with Zev next to me. I finally understand selflessness. I understood how one would give one's own life to save one's child. I imagine my writing will change dramatically."

Luke: "This book seems to be very much the product of a single man."

Jon: "Are you talking about the anger?"

Luke: "I don't picture a happily married man writing this book."

Jon: "I think you're right.

"The novel I'm writing now is a lot lighter — it's about a guy who fell off the Brooklyn bridge. But I've had trouble getting to it over the past year. I've been afraid to look at it. Maybe I'm afraid of my own success.

"I just wrote an article for an online parenting magazine called 'I'm hot, my wife's not.' It was her idea. It was the idea that a father's stock seems to rise in the world and a mother's stock seems to drop. People will come up to my wife and say, 'Are your nipples hurting? Are you still pumping? You look tired. Did you have hemorrhoids?'

"I can walk around like the biggest schlep but with a baby strapped to my chest, women look at me in a different way."

We chat about MFAs.

Jon: "We're seeing a lot more middle-of-the-road competent writing. But is competent what we're looking for in our fiction writers? I'd rather see a little bit of madness than this controlled New Yorker type of short story that don't seem to have a resolution. I don't understand why people would sit down to write one of them. My impulse is the opposite — lots of plot and drama. So many of these books are just veiled autobiographies, which I don't find interesting.

"I remember giving my book to someone's mother in Israel. She's like, 'I'm probably going to hate this. You're probably one of those ironic twenty-something writers.' First, I'm thirty something. Second, I'm not ironic."

We chat about Nathan Englander and his new novel.

Jon: "I do wish him success though every writer's success kills a little bit of me.

"He's a slow writer. It took him about six years to write those eight stories in his first collection.

"I met him at a memorial service in New York last month. He seems shy. You expect him to be larger than life.

"So did you like my stories?"

Luke: "I just found them very upsetting. It was like the movie Pulp Fiction with people getting sodomized and shot and overdosing but you can't tear your eyes away and everything comes full circle.

"It's not what I'd choose to read on Shabbos."

Jon: "I warn people it's not bedtime reading."

Posted in Jewish Literature | Comments Off on Jon Papernick

Belonging Without Believing: A Life of Tova Mirvis

Tova Mirvis (b. 1972) does not think of herself as a true-crime reader. Then, in the summer of 2014, a man her ex-husband knows is shot to death outside his home in Tallahassee, and she cannot stop reading about it. The dead man is Dan Markel (1972-2014), a law professor at Florida State. He and his former wife, both lawyers from close Jewish families, had fought over custody of their two boys. A court had barred her from carrying the children five hundred miles south to her parents. Soon after, someone killed him. Over the next eight years the police charge the former wife’s brother and three other men. The former mother-in-law goes to trial years after that.

Mirvis reads each article as it appears. She does this at the hours when she should be working. She has a memoir in progress, the hardest thing she has tried to write, an account of leaving her marriage and the Orthodox Judaism she was raised in, and the murder gives her somewhere to put her attention that is not her own life. She tells one interviewer the case became her form of procrastination. It does not stay procrastination. She finishes the memoir, starts a novel, sets that novel aside, and writes the murder instead.

This is the spot she has stood on for a quarter century. A family looks settled from the street. Inside, the order cracks. She watches the crack open and writes down what comes through.

She is born in Bethesda, Maryland, and raised in Memphis, Tennessee, in a Modern Orthodox family whose Memphis roots reach back into the nineteenth century. The Jewish community there is small and close and Southern, a place where the women know each other’s kitchens and each other’s children and each other’s failings. That community gives her both her first material and her ear. She will spend years rendering the texture of it: the casseroles, the gossip traded as care, the hierarchy of the synagogue’s women’s section, the affection that doubles as surveillance.

After high school she goes to Israel for a year, as the daughters of such families do, and immerses herself in the study of sacred texts. She arrives wanting to be remade. She had thought of herself as a little bad, she writes later, and in Jerusalem she set out to become good. She prays to be forgiven her own willfulness. The willful self does not leave. It goes quiet and waits.

She enters Columbia, takes her degree from Columbia College in 1995, and stays for a Master of Fine Arts in fiction at the School of the Arts, finishing in 1998. At Columbia she makes few friends outside the Orthodox world. By the end of her senior year she marries a man from inside it, a man without the hard edges of the boys she had once been drawn to. She means to be a model Orthodox wife. She keeps a kosher home, keeps Shabbat, covers her hair. She also begins writing characters who doubt and stray, and the writing turns out to be the place the waiting self speaks.

Her first novel, The Ladies Auxiliary, appears in 1999 and becomes a national bestseller. She sets it among the Orthodox women of Memphis and tells it in a first-person plural, a chorus of “we” that judges and absorbs and finally cannot hold its own line. A young widow and convert arrives in the community, beautiful and ungoverned, and the women’s certainties bend around her. Mirvis does not present Orthodoxy as a prison or as a paradise. She presents it as a place where people live, governed by love and obligation and the fear of being talked about. Critics praise the warmth and the wit.

The Outside World follows in 2004. It moves among Memphis, New York, and Jerusalem and turns on arranged courtship, family expectation, and the gap between two households that both call themselves observant. Some characters reach toward stricter practice. Others quiet their questions and stay. She writes faith as a thing lived rather than a thing argued.

That year a critic comes at her. Wendy Shalit (b. 1975) argues in a widely read essay that novelists raised Orthodox, Mirvis among them, write the community from the outside, as hostile witnesses dressed as insiders. The charge stings because it asks for papers. Mirvis answers it in an interview in Los Angeles on January 30, 2005, and the transcript catches a woman whose doubt is already twelve years ahead of her public account of it.

The interviewer asks whether she believes God gave the Torah. She says she does, then complicates it at once. She does not hold the literalist notion of a text handed down word for word, she says; she holds to an evolving chain of tradition that has shaped her life.

He presses. He asks about the eighth of Maimonides‘s (1138-1204) thirteen principles, the one that calls every word of the Torah divine and puts anyone who denies a single word outside permitted belief.

“Remind me,” she says.

He recites it.

“I don’t know,” she answers. “That’s a good question. Part of my Orthodoxy is that you don’t have to know all the answers. I don’t know. It’s a good question.”

He tries another door. Would it be truer, he asks, to call her Orthoprax than Orthodox, correct in practice rather than in belief.

“I don’t even know where to begin,” she says, and then she takes the terms apart. The man who drives to an Orthodox synagogue, the man who prays three times a day and eats in non-kosher restaurants, which of them is Orthodox. She does not know. She does not think the words carry the weight he wants them to carry. What does any of it have to do with her right to write fiction, she asks. To live in the Orthodox world is to wrestle with these questions and stay inside the conversation. It is not to have the answers. She does not believe anyone has them.

Hours after the interview she writes to him, still arguing. She asks whether his questions about the principles of faith were meant for thought or meant to test whether she is the insider she claims to be. If the first, she is glad of the conversation. If the second, she resents it, the way she resents the critic. She reaches for Philip Roth (1933-2018) and The Ghost Writer, for Judge Wapter’s demand to know what qualifies a Jew to write about Jews for the national magazines. She feels too much of Wapter in the air.

He asks her later, by email, why she has stayed. Her answer is the most exact thing in the exchange. She has stayed because it is who she is, her childhood and her parents and her children and all her memories. She loves the ritual and the texts and the chain of ideas passed down with one more link added each generation. She loves that the week’s chaos goes still for the hours of Shabbat. A cantorial line catches her off guard and moves her toward something higher. She has stayed even though much of it angers her and feels unresolvable. She stays because the Orthodox world is wider than outsiders think, wide enough to hold one who doubts and wrestles and observes and believes, all at once.

She holds that position for seven more years. Around the time she turns forty it gives way. The doubt grows louder than the faith, and the marriage and the religion come apart together, each making the other impossible. She has said she could not leave Orthodoxy while staying in a marriage built on it. Leaving the marriage opened the room for other ways to be.

Visible City arrives in 2014, written across the years of the break, and the move shows on the page. She leaves the Orthodox setting and crosses Manhattan to the Upper West Side. A young mother watches her neighbors through their lit windows and builds lives for them out of what she can see, and the watching exposes the distance between the surface of a marriage and its floor. The subject holds even when the religion drops away. She still writes the gap between what a home shows and what it contains.

The memoir comes in 2017. She calls it The Book of Separation, after the bill of divorce, the sefer kritut, the book of rending, and she knows the title from the first page, which she rarely does. The book opens on a Rosh Hashanah, the first after she has left, and she sits among the congregation and looks at the faces and wonders how many of them carry the same fire of doubt she does. She writes the loss without pretending it is only freedom. She loses friends, a community, the certainty of belonging, a share of her family. The community mostly turns from her. She keeps raising her three children in Judaism. She marries again, a secular Jewish man. She knows that belonging without believing is a thing many people in the Orthodox world and far past it understand, and she knows what it costs to walk out of the belonging once the believing is gone.

The reviews are strong and the comparisons quick, to Shulem Deen and Leah Vincent and the run of departure memoirs out of the strict communities. Mirvis sits apart from most of them. She did not come out of a sealed ultra-Orthodox world where the outside was forbidden. She came out of a Modern Orthodoxy that had told her the worlds could be one, and her leaving is the long failure of that promise, not a jailbreak. She declines to indict. She lets a reader see why a woman might love a community and still have to go. There is a detail she shares about the writing of the book that holds the whole method: she had a scene of climbing Monument Mountain in the Berkshires, and her editor cut it, telling her enough with the Berkshires, we understand. She works by accumulation, by the small recurring pressure, not by the grand gesture, and she trusts an editor to tell her when the pressure has done its work.

Then the murder she could not stop reading about becomes the book she could not stop writing. We Would Never appears on February 11, 2025. She moves the real Tallahassee case to a secular Jewish family in Florida and changes the names, the jobs, the inner lives. A contentious divorce, a custody fight, a court order against the move, a husband shot, a family that closes ranks around the words everyone offers the police: no one I know would do such a thing. She alternates the wrecked present with the marriage’s slow collapse and works through the mother, the father sidelined by Parkinson’s, the dutiful eldest son, the estranged one. She sets herself the hard task of making the murderers people a reader can feel for, and she runs the whole thing past the Jewish question she has carried since Memphis. At Yom Kippur the matriarch searches the liturgy. Can a good person kill. Can a killer be forgiven, by man or by God. Critics call it a whydunit more than a whodunit and credit her with keeping the suspense from swamping the people. She guards the line between the real victim and her invention, and she keeps it.

She names her models when asked, and they are Jane Austen (1775-1817) and Edith Wharton (1862-1937). Like them she writes the novel of manners, the unwritten rules and the soft hierarchies of a tight community, the cost of stepping wrong. Her prose holds back. She builds character through observation and dialogue and the ordinary furniture of holiday and synagogue and family table, and she lets those gatherings carry the shifting loyalties. She revises for years, chasing the precision she wants before she lets a book go. She has taught at GrubStreet in Boston and spoken at universities and synagogues and festivals about fiction and memoir and the work of remaking a life. She held a scholar’s post at the Hadassah-Brandeis Institute in 2009 and took a Massachusetts Cultural Council fellowship in 2010. She lives in Newton, Massachusetts, with her family.

More than twenty-five years past her debut, the arc holds its shape. She began inside the Orthodox community, writing its inner life with affection and a clear eye. She wrote her way out of it. Now she writes secular families who break in the same places the Orthodox ones did, over loyalty and custody and the lengths love reaches when it turns. The community changes across the books. The subject does not. Mirvis writes the moment the ordered life cracks, and she writes it from inside the crack, where the person standing there still loves the order she can no longer keep.

Set Apart: The Hero System of Tova Mirvis

On the first Rosh Hashanah after she leaves, Tova Mirvis comes back to a synagogue she no longer belongs to. She knows the room. She knows the women’s section, the hats and the hairpieces, the machzor open to the right page before the page is called, the small choreography of when to rise and when to sit that a body learns before it learns the words. She stands when they stand. She looks down the row at the faces she has prayed beside for years, and she wonders how many of them carry the fire she carries, the doubt that does not put itself out. Surely, she thinks, inside some of these minds burns this same strange fire. She is a woman attending her own funeral and finding the mourners distracted.

That morning holds both of the terrors her life runs on, and they pull against each other. Ernest Becker (1924-1974) built a whole psychology on the claim that a man cannot live with the plain fact of his own death, so he builds a hero system, a scheme of rules by which he earns the sense that his life counts for something that outlasts him. The Denial of Death names the general dread. Mirvis gives it a local shape. Her first terror is not the grave. It is the living death of staying, the years she spent keeping a faith she had stopped holding, until, as she puts it, the soul goes calloused and a hole opens where belief used to sit. Her second terror is the social death of leaving, the shunning, the loss of friends and family and the ready-made belonging, the mapless country on the far side of the door. To escape the first death she has to walk into the second. That is the engine. Every choice she makes turns on it.

Her hero system before the door is the one she was born into, and it denies death by continuity. You do not live forever as yourself. You live forever as a link. The chain of tradition runs from Sinai through your grandparents through you to your children, and your part is to receive the practice intact and hand it on intact, one more link added, the metal sound. To be a good Orthodox woman is to be a faithful conductor of something that does not end. She wanted this. She has said so plainly. She loved the texts and the ritual and the quieting of the week’s chaos into the stillness of Shabbat, loved a cantorial line that caught her off guard and moved her toward something higher. The system gave her a way to count. It asked one price, and for a long time she paid it. To observe was to be accepted, she writes, and to be accepted was to be loved.

The price was subtraction. Becker’s hero is not assembled by addition; he is carved, made by what gets cut away. Mirvis was carved early. At eighteen she went to Israel for the year that the daughters of such families give, and she went to be remade. She had thought of herself as a little bad. In Jerusalem she set out to become good, and becoming good meant removing the willful self, the one that asked the wrong questions, the one that wanted. She prayed to be forgiven her own wanting. The self did not leave. It went under and waited. The rest of the subtraction came later and in the other direction, and this is the strange shape of her life. First she subtracted the self to keep the belonging. Then, at forty, she subtracted the belonging to recover the self. She took off the hairpiece. She took off the hat. She took off the marriage. She took off the community, or the community took itself off her, which from the inside feels the same. A life lived as a long removal, first of one death and then of the other, with no year in the middle when both terrors slept.

Now look at the word she chose for the book that tells it. She called the memoir The Book of Separation, after the sefer kritut, the bill of cutting that a Jewish divorce requires, the document that severs a marriage with a clean legal stroke. She knew the title from the first page, which she says rarely happens. She knew it because separation is the word her whole world is built on, and she had been speaking it her entire life without hearing how much weight it carried.

Holiness, in the tradition that made her, is separation. Kadosh, the word for holy, means set apart. The week is profane and the Sabbath is holy, and the line between them gets drawn each Saturday night by havdalah, the rite of separation, a candle and a cup and a box of spices, a blessing that thanks God for dividing the sacred from the ordinary. Meat is separated from milk. The clean is separated from the unclean. A married woman is separated from other men by the rules of her hair and her body. Even the marriage that began it all is an act of separation: kiddushin, betrothal, from the same root as kadosh, the bride set apart for this man and no other, sanctified by being reserved. To be holy is to be cut out from the common stock and kept. Mirvis learned the grammar of separation in the cradle. She learned that the way you make a thing sacred is to set it apart.

So when she finally saves her own soul, she does it with the community’s own instrument. She separates. The get, the bill of divorce, is the most Orthodox act in her story. She does not smash the system. She conjugates it. She takes the verb the tradition gave her for making things holy and she turns it on her own life, and the community reads the same act as the opposite of holiness, as profanation, as a woman cutting herself off from the source of meaning. One word, one root, and it splits down the middle. To her it is the path back to a self worth keeping. To them it is abandonment.

This is where the word goes strange, because it does not split only two ways. It splits across every hero system that uses it, and each system means something different by it, and each meaning denies a different death.

Stand the mohel at the eighth-day bris. For him separation is entry. The cut is how the boy joins the covenant. A blade removes a small thing and a child becomes a link in the chain, and the family weeps with joy at a wound. Separation here is not loss. It is membership purchased in blood, the oldest dues in the world.

Move to the operating theater where a surgeon parts conjoined twins. For her separation is salvation bought at terrible risk. She has studied the shared vessels for a year. She knows that to leave the two joined is to let one drag the other down, and she knows that the cut might kill them both. Separation is the only road to two whole lives and the road runs past the grave. “We give them a chance to be themselves,” she tells the parents, and she means a chance that could end in a single coffin.

Move to the border station at dawn. For the officer there, separation is procedure. A mother goes through one door and a child through another, and a stamp does the cutting. He does not hate them. He is denying a different death, the death of the orderly nation, the fear that without the line drawn hard the thing he serves dissolves. To him the word means the integrity of the system. To the mother on the far side of the door it means the end of the world.

Move to the launch pad. For the flight engineer separation is the only way up. The first stage burns out and falls into the sea, and the spacecraft cannot reach orbit until it sheds the very thing that lifted it. “Stage separation confirmed,” the voice says, and the room exhales, because the discarded booster is not a tragedy, it is the price of altitude. You cannot rise while you carry what raised you.

Now bring the word home to the case that haunts her, the one she could not stop reading about while she wrote the memoir, the murder of a law professor in Tallahassee whose marriage had ended and whose custody fight had not. There, separation is the thing worth killing over. He won a court order against his former wife’s plan to move the boys five hundred miles south, an order that fixed the geography of the separation, who keeps the children and on whose street they sleep. Someone answered the order with a gun. In We Would Never she moves the story to a secular Florida family and asks the question at Yom Kippur, the day of separation between the inscribed and the blotted out: can a good man kill, and can a killer be forgiven, by man or by God. The novel turns the word inside out. Mirvis separated and survived it. She builds a family that would rather commit murder than let the separation stand, a family for whom the cut is unthinkable and the corpse is not. The woman who walked out of her belonging writes people who would burn down the earth before they would walk out of theirs, and she gives them enough inner life that the reader, against his will, understands.

She did not arrive at this by accident. She had been writing the gap for twenty years before she lived it. In The Ladies Auxiliary the Memphis women narrate as a single voice, a chorus that sets itself apart from the unconventional widow who unsettles them, and the chorus cannot hold its line. In Visible City a woman on the Upper West Side watches her neighbors through lit windows and builds whole lives from what she can see, separated from them by glass and joined to them by longing. The subject was always the membrane between belonging and the self, the thin wall that the holy is supposed to keep standing and that keeps coming down.

What did she trade her old immortality for. This is the part the door opens onto, and it is not free. The chain offered her one kind of forever: you vanish as a person and persist as a link, carried by the people, who outlive any of their members. She gave that up. In its place she took the immortality the novel offers, which runs the other way. You do not vanish into the people. You persist as yourself, your name on a spine, the made thing standing after you. She has said that fiction is freedom, that a character faces no world she must accept and no answer she must reach, while religion has an outcome it wants and the wanting kills the exploration. The novel denies death by the permanence of the true thing said once and kept. That is a hero system too. It has its own dues. She named them when she named the cost of leaving: the belonging does not come ready-made on the far side, you build it by hand, out of a children’s school and a writers’ group, and it is thinner and it takes more work and some nights it does not keep out the cold.

Three fixes, then, on where she stands.

She kept the grammar and changed the God. She still makes things holy the only way her tradition taught her, by setting them apart, and the separations have only grown more total, from the hairpiece to the marriage to the people. The most religious thing about her is the act that put her outside religion.

She swapped a collective forever for a private one, the link in the chain for the name on the book, and she paid the exchange rate in loneliness and in the labor of building belonging from nothing. She knows the price. She does not pretend the new system is free, which is the one move her old community could never make about its own.

And she writes from inside the crack, because it is the last honest place for a woman who loves an order she can no longer keep. Her old congregation could not hold her. The new one is the reader, anyone in any hero system who has stood in a room he no longer believes in and felt the strange fire and looked down the row to see who else was burning. To them she is legible, across every scheme of meaning, for one reason. She no longer belongs to a single one.

Reading in Community: The Social World of Tova Mirvis

Every other month a group gathers at Hummingbird Books in Newton, Massachusetts, and Tova Mirvis runs the room. The club has a name, Nu Reads, and a sponsor, the Jewish Book Council, which made her its writer-in-residence and built the series around her taste. She picks new and new-ish Jewish fiction. People come, buy the book, drink the wine, and talk. She has said she wanted a PJ Library for grown-ups, a way to put a Jewish book in the hands of adults the way the children’s program puts one in a crib. This is the habitat. To map her social world, start in that bookstore and widen the lens.

The innermost ring is Greater Boston, the suburbs west of the city where literary Jews of a certain education settle. Newton, Brookline, Chestnut Hill, Cambridge. She belongs to a writing group there that The Boston Globe once profiled. She has shared a stage with the novelist Elizabeth Graver (b. 1964), whose Kantika mines Sephardic family history, and with Anita Diamant (b. 1951), whose The Red Tent sold by the millions and who founded the Newton mikveh where Mirvis once spoke alongside the feminist rabbi Haviva Ner-David. She taught at GrubStreet, the Boston writing center that trains much of the region’s literary class. She has led discussions for parents at Gann Academy, the pluralist Jewish high school, working through Philip Roth‘s “Eli, the Fanatic” until the talk turned from Roth to what it costs to be visibly Jewish now. The bookstores recur in the record like stations of a route: Newtonville Books, Brookline Booksmith, the JCCs from La Jolla to Beachwood.

The second ring is the national world of American Jewish letters, the writers a reviewer reaches for when placing her. Dani Shapiro (b. 1962), whose own memoirs of family secret and religious searching run parallel to hers, blurbed The Book of Separation, as did Ann Hood, Joanna Rakoff, Jessica Shattuck, and Heidi Pitlor, Boston-adjacent novelists who trade endorsements the way neighbors trade casseroles. Critics file her beside Allegra Goodman (b. 1967), Nicole Krauss (b. 1974), Nathan Englander (b. 1970), and Dara Horn (b. 1977), the cohort that writes Jewishness as literary fiction rather than ethnic memorabilia. She has appeared in conversation with Marjorie Ingall, Alyson Richman, and Lara Vapnyar (b. 1971). The reviewer Adam Rovner places her in the Jewish Book Council’s pages. The institutions that host and consecrate her are a circuit unto themselves: Hadassah and the Hadassah-Brandeis Institute, the Jewish Women’s Archive under Judith Rosenbaum, the Boston Book Festival, Hebrew College, the Sisterhood pages of The Forward, the desks at Tablet, Lilith, Moment, and Hadassah Magazine, and above them the New York Times Book Review, whose notice still ranks as the coin of the realm.

A third ring stands at an angle to the others, the writers who left strict Jewish worlds and wrote the leaving: Shulem Deen (b. 1974), Deborah Feldman (b. 1986), Leah Vincent, Angela Himsel, who came out of an apocalyptic Christian sect into Modern Orthodoxy and shared a platform with Mirvis. The reviewers shelve her with them, and she resists the shelving. She did not flee a sealed world that forbade the outside. She left a Modern Orthodoxy that promised the outside and the inside could be one. She keeps a foot in the Jewish world her children still inhabit. The departure writers interest her and do not contain her, and the distance she keeps from them is one of the truest things about her position.

What does this world value. It values the well-made sentence and the refusal of the easy answer. It prizes complexity, doubt, and restraint, and it distrusts the writer who arrives at the page already certain. Mirvis says she does not think writing from certainty makes for good fiction, and the room nods, because the room agrees. It values empathy raised nearly to a creed, the capacity to inhabit a character you might despise and make a reader feel for him. The praise her last novel drew named this directly, the feat of building murderers a reader pities. It values story as the way into hard things. She tells people that if she had begun a discussion by asking them to share their feelings, they would have closed up, and that the Roth story gave them a door. The book is the door. Reading together is the room behind it. The whole set holds that fiction does work that argument cannot, that it carries truth past the guard that argument trips.

Their hero system, the scheme by which a member earns the sense that her life counts and leaves a mark that outlasts her, runs on the made book and the honest self. You matter here by writing something true and durable, and by living in accordance with the voice inside even when the cost is high. The departure is not a fall in this world. It is a credential. To leave a marriage and a religion and to write the loss without flinching is the heroic act the set was built to honor, the proof that you chose the real over the comfortable. Where her old world offered immortality through the chain, the people carried forward by their children and their observance, this world offers immortality through the spine on the shelf and the reader who feels less alone. Both are ways of not vanishing. She traded one for the other and her set applauds the trade, because making that trade is the form of heroism they recognize.

The status games follow from this. The highest rank goes to literary seriousness, and the deepest anxiety is the suspicion of being merely commercial. When her publisher framed her last novel as a thriller, with the hope of a streaming deal in the air, the reviewers in her own world worried at the label, insisting the book was a steady-pulse novel wearing a thriller’s coat. The bestseller list is prized and never quite admitted as a prize. A second game runs along the line between particular and universal. To be called a Jewish writer can shelve you in a smaller room, and the move up is to be read as a writer who happens to be Jewish, the way the culture reads the canonical men. Mirvis played this when she wrote Visible City and told an interviewer she had not set out to leave Jewish subjects behind, the questions she was chasing simply did not arrive in a Jewish form. The credentialing tokens are the familiar ones: the Columbia degree, the residencies, the fellowship from the state arts council, the festival invitation, the blurb from the right name, the review in the right paper. The currency moves in endorsements, and the endorsements bind the set together.

This world had a heretic once, and the episode shows the boundary. In 2005 Wendy Shalit charged in the New York Times Book Review that novelists raised Orthodox, Mirvis among them, wrote the community as hostile outsiders dressed in insider clothes. Mirvis answered that the charge was a tzitzit-check, a sheitel-check, a demand to see a writer’s credentials of belief before granting her the right to write. She refused the audit. The set closed around her, because the principle she defended, that no test of faith may gate the freedom to imagine, is the article on which the whole guild stands. Shalit asked for orthodoxy. Mirvis answered with autonomy, and autonomy won, because in this world it always does.

Now the claims they treat as simply true. The normative ones, the oughts, sit close to the surface. One ought to tell the truth about one’s own life. One ought to render the other person’s humanity even when it is inconvenient. One ought to respect difference, and Mirvis is praised for modeling respect across intra-Jewish lines, for treating her ex-husband’s continuing Orthodoxy with care in front of their children. One ought not to coerce belief, and one ought not to shun. The cardinal virtue is empathy and the cardinal sin is judgment, and here the grammar strains, because the set judges hard. It judges the community that shuns. It judges the enforcer who demands the credential. The non-judgment is real toward the doubter and the leaver and thins toward the gatekeeper. The truth worth stating plainly is that this is a morality of non-judgment that keeps one strong judgment in reserve, against those who judge.

The essentialist claims, the things treated as fixed in the nature of a person, cluster around two ideas. The first is the authentic self. This world holds that a true self lives inside a man or a woman, that it can be silenced but not erased, and that a life lived against it becomes a lie that calluses the soul. Mirvis’s whole account turns on a voice she could not quiet, a self that went under in Jerusalem and waited and rose at forty. The set does not argue for this self. It assumes it, the way the Orthodox world assumes the soul. The second fixed thing is Jewishness as a substrate that survives the loss of belief and practice. You can stop keeping Shabbat and stop believing God gave the Torah and remain, without strain, a Jewish writer at a Jewish book club sponsored by a Jewish council. Mirvis raises her children in the faith she left. The identity persists under the lapsed observance like a watermark, and the set treats this persistence as a fact of nature rather than a choice remade each morning.

Their moral grammar, the deep structure under the particular judgments, keeps the old religious forms and pours new content into them. The vocabulary is covenantal. Separation, the bill of divorce, atonement, return, forgiveness, the Day of Judgment. The authority has moved. In the tradition that raised them, the court sits with God and the community. In this world it has shifted inward, toward conscience, with the community demoted to a thing one builds by hand and may outgrow. Sin becomes self-betrayal. Atonement becomes honesty. Teshuva, return, stops meaning return to observance and starts meaning return to the self. When Mirvis sets the climax of her last novel at Yom Kippur and asks whether a killer can be forgiven by man or by God, she keeps the ancient question whole and leaves the bench half empty, because in her world the human heart now shares the seat that once held only the divine. The forms are Sinai. The content is the examined life. The set lives in the space between, fluent in a liturgy it no longer takes on the old terms, and it has made that fluency, the love of the texts without the submission to them, into a way of staying Jewish that the texts never named and the community cannot quite forgive.

Covered and Exposed: The Voice and Rhetoric of Tova Mirvis

The memoir opens on a sentence with no fat on it. “I stood before a panel of rabbis.” Then she dresses the scene before she dresses the argument: a navy skirt below the knee, a cardigan buttoned over a short-sleeved shirt that without the sweater the community counts as immodest. The clothing is the whole case. “But no matter how covered I was, I felt exposed.” Tova Mirvis builds her voice on that antithesis and works it for three hundred pages. The more she follows the rules, the more naked she feels. She states the contradiction and declines to solve it, and the refusal to solve it is the engine of her prose.

Her manner begins there, in a comfort with contradiction that other writers reach for and rarely hold. Asked in 2005 whether a Jew can be at once modern and Orthodox, she says yes, then spends the next minutes taking apart the words the question used. The terms do not mean what the questioner wants them to mean. She lives with the complication every day and says so without strain. This is the temperament under the technique. She distrusts the clean answer in the pew and on the page, and she has trained a voice to keep two opposed things alive at once. The gift that let her stay in a marriage and a faith past her own belief is the same gift that makes the leaving honest, because she grants the world she left its beauty in the act of walking out of it.

The voice is first person and close, a woman watching herself from a half step back, and the watching is her oldest habit. At her own wedding she stands inside the ceremony and outside it at the same time, naming the younger self both bridled and bridal, the pun carrying the trap, and she borrows a Sharon Olds poem about a doomed marriage to plead with that girl across twenty years. Please, she says to her, you know so little of yourself. She narrates a life the way her novels watch their people, through glass. Visible City made the watching its subject, a woman at the window assembling the lives of her neighbors out of what she can see, and Mirvis has said the novelist and the voyeur work the same nerve. The eye that judges her own past is the eye she trained on her characters first.

Her diction runs plain and short at the floor, Anglo-Saxon and unshowy, and then three habits sit on top of it. She borrows the language of contracts and institutions for the things of the soul, so that belief shrinks to a line of fine print on a membership form, and faith becomes a clause one signs without reading. She takes the words that belong to God, all-seeing and all-knowing, and hands them to the neighbors, so the community becomes the deity that watches, and the prayer in her head reduces to a single refrain, what will they think. And she trusts the body to carry what the mind will not say. The conflict arrives as a headache that gathers along the line where the hat meets the head, a pain that lifts the moment she steps outside and lifts the hat. It arrives at the ritual bath as a comb, an attendant who sends her back to comb again, and something inside her that breaks open over a demand that small. The theology never announces itself. It hides in a hemline and a hairbrush, which is the close attention to status detail that a reporter brings to a room, turned inward on a life.

The syntax favors the short declarative that turns on a hinge, and it favors the linked chain where each clause hands the next its final word. To observe was to be good, and to be good was to be loved. The shape is a syllogism and the content is a snare, and she lets the tidy logic convict the world it describes. She runs the same figure to map the closed loop she grew up inside, where the text could not be wrong and the rabbis could not be wrong, so a reader who found sexism in the verse was reading it wrong or feeling it wrong, and the fault came home to her every time. Restraint governs the rest. She withholds. The reviewers keep reaching for the same three words, elegant, wry, unflinching, and they note what is absent, the self-pity and the saccharine she refuses. She trusts a detail to land the blow and declines to announce the bruise. When she wants a hard word she takes one and stops. The house empties of children and goes desiccated, and she leaves the adjective standing alone.

She has a gift for the cold irony that needs no comment. The rabbis who married her wish her mazel tov, and the rabbis who grant her the bill of divorce wish her mazel tov again, the same blessing at the building up and the tearing down, and she sets the two scenes side by side and says nothing. In her first novel she found the form for this watching before she had lived its full cost. The Ladies Auxiliary speaks in a first-person plural, a chorus of Memphis women who narrate as one body and cannot hold their own line against the stranger who unsettles them. The communal we that judges the outsider is the same we whose eyes she later calls all-seeing. She wrote the surveillance from inside the watchers before she wrote it from inside the watched.

Her rhetoric persuades by scene and not by argument, and she has explained the method out loud. Open a room by asking people to talk about their feelings and they shut. Hand them a story and they open. So she leads the book with the panel of rabbis and the navy skirt, withholds the thesis about women and authority, and lets the reader arrive at it alone and believe he found it himself. The body stands as her evidence, the headache and the held breath doing the work a polemic might botch. When she defends her right to write the Orthodox world, she refuses the terms of the attack rather than meeting them. The demand that a novelist prove her belief before she may imagine is a tzitzit-check, a sheitel-check, and she will not sit for the audit. She reaches for Philip Roth and Judge Wapter and moves the fight onto literary ground, where she holds the higher cards. The persuasion runs quiet and sideways. A reviewer for the Jewish Book Council wanted freedom for her and then turned and wanted it for herself, which is the exact effect the prose is built to produce.

The concessive clause is the tell, the even though that lets her hold the love and the anger in one breath. In the letter where she once explained why she stayed, before she left, the reasons climb by repetition, because she loves the ritual, because she loves the texts, because she loves the chain of ideas with one link added each generation, and then a cantorial line catches her off guard and moves her toward something higher, and then the turn arrives, the even though, and the anger enters without canceling a word of the love. She can write the both-and as well as anyone in her cohort. The capacity is older than any craft she learned at Columbia.

What binds the voice is negative capability, the willingness to sit inside doubt without snatching at a fact to end it. She kept the cadence of the liturgy after she dropped its claims, the rhythm of a people who argue with God for sport, and the manner became the message. Here is a woman fluent in a faith she no longer holds, telling the truth in its own music. The risk in the voice is the risk in the life. Restraint can slide into a reluctance to render the verdict, and non-judgment can harden into its own evasion, a way of declining to say the community was wrong when she means that it was. Her strongest pages keep the tension taut and let the reader feel both the love and the indictment at full strength. Her weaker ones let it dissolve into a warm haze where everyone did his best and no one is to blame. She is at her height in the cold scenes, the rabbis and the comb and the doubled blessing, where she trusts the facts to speak and keeps her own thumb off the scale.

1/30/05

Wendy Shalit Says Authors Tova Mirvis, Nathan Englander, Jonathan Rosen Don't Get Orthodox Judaism

Wendy Shalit writes in The New York Times Book Review:

Authors who have renounced Orthodox Judaism — or those who were never really exposed to it to begin with — have often portrayed deeply observant Jews in an unflattering or ridiculous light. Admittedly, some of this has produced first-rate literature or, at the least, great entertainment, but it has left many people thinking traditional Jews actually live like Tevye in the musical ''Fiddler on the Roof'' or, at the opposite extreme, like the violent, vicious rabbi in Henry Roth's novel ''Call It Sleep.'' Not long ago, I did too.

Wendy implicitly says she understands Orthodox Judaism better than such authors as Tova Mirvis, Nathan Englander and Jonathan Rosen and that she sees Orthodox Judaism as something wonderful.
This is an interesting claim, one common with converts to a cause (I felt similarly during my early years in Judaism). I suspect that Englander and Mirvis have spent more years in Orthodox Judaism and have deeper learning in Jewish text than Wendy as they were raised in Orthodox Judaism and given a day-school education in that faith (and consequently must be literate in Hebrew). Mirvis still belongs to an Orthodox Judaism. I think she has been Orthodox all her life. Who is Wendy to say, on the basis of six years of observance and study of Orthodox Judaism, that she knows better than someone who has spent a lifetime in the faith?
Three generations ago, most Jews in the world were Orthodox. Now they are not. As soon as Jews had a choice to leave Orthodox Judaism, most of them did. They did so for rational reasons. They may have been wrong. They may have betrayed their God and their heritage. But they acted, in part, out of the reasons Shalit ridicules in her essay.
Forward literary editor Alana Newhouse replies to my email:

Ruchama King and Risa Miller are good writers, but, based on artistic merit alone, they are not in the same league as Englander, Rosen, Mirvis and Reich. So what Shalit is essentially asking us to do is to lower our artistic standards in order to accomodate a better message, which feels rather Soviet to me; as someone who values art, I simply can't countenance that. Moreover, Shalit criticizes those writers for not giving Orthodoxy its due but it is she who underestimates it, by presenting it as so fragile that it cannot withstand criticism. Those of us who truly know Orthodoxy — yes, even those of us who may have at one time or another strayed from it — understand that it is held up by a much stronger foundation than she allows, one based on intellectual, emotional and social legitimacy. What I think may be at work here is a bit of misplaced jeaolusy: Shalit, who came to Orthodoxy later in life and probably had to undergo a good deal of personal change and intellectual work to join it, is envious of those of us who had it all along. She cannot fathom how anyone could take for granted what she labored so hard to acquire; then, on top of "abandoning" it, these writers went and criticized it, which must feel like just too much ingratitude for her to tolerate. But, like your friend with the fabulous family that you would have given anything to trade for your own, these authors have the right to their experiences as well. That they could make from them art that is, by the highest standards, both good and important, is a blessing to readers and, dare I say, a gift from God.

Miriam comments.

From the Forward:
Judging a Book By Its Head Covering
By Tova Mirvis
February 4, 2005

But the fact that we are insiders to the Orthodox world is irrelevant. Since when must a fiction writer actually have lived the life he or she writes about? Since when must one be a murderer to write "Crime and Punishment," a pedophile to write "Lolita," a hermaphrodite to write "Middlesex," a boy on a boat with a tiger to write "Life of Pi"? Yes, it seems, Shalit has outed the whole tawdry lot of us. She's revealed to the public the terrible truth: Fiction writers make up things.

What is true is that these portrayals apparently don't capture Shalit's experience of being a baal teshuvah, or to use her definition, "a deeply observant Jew who did not grow up as one," they aren't consistent with the personal fulfillment she's found recently. And this, I suspect, is what bothers Shalit most. But instead of being able to allow for that difference of experience, she labels these other portrayals as false. If someone doesn't see Orthodoxy as she does, then he or she must not really understand it. Englander has said that he experienced his upbringing as "anti-intellectual." But she doesn't think it was, so what right does he have to say this, least of all publicly? It's this discounting and de-legitimizing of any individual experience other than her own that is so troubling.

It's bad enough she does this to people. What's worse is that she does it to fictional characters. She attacks books for depicting characters who deviate from communal norms. Englander besmirches Judaism by depicting a fight in a synagogue. Rosen creates a character, an unmarried Orthodox man who sleeps with a female Reform rabbi. Reich imagines an overweight dietician who gorges on Yom Kippur. People like Shalit attack a story by saying, "But not everyone is like this." Of course not. But the fiction writer is saying, "Let's imagine one person who is."

I call Tova Mirvis Tuesday morning, February 1, 2005: "Could you tell me about your background in Orthodox Judaism?"

Tova: "Contrary to what Wendy Shalit might believe, I am an Orthodox Jew. I've been part of a Modern Orthodox community my entire life. I went to [Jewish] day school, yeshiva high school [Orthodox], spent a year studying in a yeshiva in Israel. I've davened every week in an Orthodox shul and I send my kids to an Orthodox day school."

Luke: "Do you read Hebrew?"

Tova: "I read Hebrew. I can read Jewish texts. I have studied Talmud. Credentials? I keep kosher. I don't turn the light switch on [on Shabbat and festivals]."

Luke: "Where did you go to college?"

Tova: "Columbia [with a degree in English literature]. Then I went to the Columbia MFA (Masters of Fine Arts) program."

Tova studied seven years at Columbia.

Luke: "You spent your entire life in Orthodox Judaism."

Tova: "Right. It's funny to find out from The Times that apparently I didn't. I thought I did."

Luke: "Have you ever spoken to Wendy Shalit?"

Tova: "No. I must confess to firing off a pissed-off email in the middle of the night."

Luke: "Did you have any inkling that this article was coming down mentioning you?"

Tova: "No, not at all. It was surprising, to say the least. I was home in a crazy Boston blizzard [Tova lived in New York for 13 years until moving to Newton, Massachusetts in the summer of 2004] with my children and some neighborhood children and my agent called me…"

Luke: "Were you a rebel vis-à-vis Orthodox Judaism in your childhood or college?"

Tova: "I wish I was. No. I was the quintessential good girl. My big rebellion was to go to Columbia.

"My relationship to Orthodox Judaism is not uncomplicated. I struggle with issues of feminism and egalitarianism in the Orthodox world. I observe but I question. Questioning is part of what it means to belong to the community. The notion that one is either in or out of a community is not true. Insiders of this world know it's not true. A little hug on a back porch is not outside the experience of day-to-day lived [Orthodox Judaism]."

Wendy Shalit writes in The NYT:

Another character, Bryan, is a 19-year-old who returns home from Israel as a deeply religious radical, renamed Baruch. Yet at his engagement party, he's suddenly starring in a Harlequin romance: out on the porch, Baruch embraces his fiancee and she leans ''in close, their bodies gently pressing against each other.'' It's bad enough that a yeshiva student would embrace a woman not related or married to him, but to do so in public is even worse. Yet Baruch's younger sister isn't surprised: ''They who pretended to be so holy in public were just like everyone else in private. It confirmed what she had suspected: that it was all pretense.''

Here is the scene in question by Tova Mirvis. The young couple are alone, "as alone as they'd ever been," out back on a dark porch. They're engaged and have never touched each other before.

They sat next to each other, on chairs whose legs were touching. Tzippy's and Baruch's arms almost touched as well. She was scared of what she would feel and scared of how he would react, scared that he would pull away in horror and scared that he wouldn't. But she couldn't stop herself. She leaned toward him and grazed his hand with two of his fingers. It was so ligght, so soft, that it could have been imagined or wished. she did it again, to be sure it had really happened. She ran her fingers across his hand, and her body tingled with the shock and pleasure of actually touching. Too thrileld and scared to move her hand, she waited to see what would happen next.

He held her hand. He gently stroked her fingers. he wantged to touch her face which he had stared at these past few months. He wanted to kiss her mouth, which had distracted him when he learned, when he davened, when he slept. He put his arms around her and she leaned in clsoe, their bodies gently pressing against each other.

Just as his lips were about to find hers, a looming figure appeared in Baruch's head. It was the face of his rabbi who whispered in his ear, "So you haven't changed at all." If he leaned any closer to Tzippy, these words would come true. One kiss and he would disappear. Guilt outpaced desire and he pulled away. He was surpised at her and surprised at himself. His married friends had warned him of the pitfalls of engagement. The knowledge of what you would one day be able to do threatened to overepower even the strongest self-control. It was dangerous to walk the edges. That was where people got lost. Baruch stood up and turned around. They both tried to pretend that it hadn't happened.

As they went inside though, the initial touch replayed itself in their heads, mirrored back from every angle. A hundred hands reached for each other. A thousand fingers intertwined.

Luke: "What about the hug being at a party and in front of people and that that is unlikely?"

Tova: "That is not uncommon. I went back and looked at that section [and asked herself], did they hug? It's a debatable point. It was a slight hug. It was not in front of people. [Wendy] doesn't mention that the hug was immediately ended because Baruch feels intense guilt about it. He has Wendy Shalit's mindset."

Tova repeatedly pronounces Wendy's last name as "SHALL-it," though I believe she knows the correct pronunciation is "Shuh-LEET."

Tova: "The scene is about the struggle between [divine ideals] and physical desire. To say that no unmarried people [of the opposite sex not related to each other] in the Orthodox world touch each other is a stretch, to put it mildly. Her comment afterwards: "It's bad enough that a yeshiva student would embrace a woman not related or married to him, but to do so in public is even worse." That misses the experience of being in that moment, which fiction does. Fiction is not shaking your finger at someone and saying, 'Naughty!' It's about what does it feel like to want this hug, to touch somebody you want to touch."

Luke: "Have you spent a significant period of your life completely outside of Orthodox Judaism?"

Tova: "No. Maybe according to Wendy Shalit, I have, if mild transgressions put one outside."

Luke: "You haven't gone six months without going to shul?"

Tova: "No."

Luke: "Do you know anything about Haredi [fervent Orthodoxy] Judaism?"

Tova: "One of the weird things about the piece is the notion that Modern Orthodoxy is somehow invalid. She says that to be Modern Orthodox is to be familiar with 'some traditional customs.' That's an odd thing to say about Modern Orthodoxy. There are numerous differences between Haredi Judaism and Modern Orthodoxy but they share a lot more than what separates them, certainly in the experience of day-to-day life, particularly in how human emotions reconcile with religious law.

"I do have a lot of experience with ultra-Orthodox Judaism with close family members who are part of the ultra-Orthodox world. I have family members who are part of the Haredi world."

Luke: "Do you hate the ultra-Orthodox world?"

Tova: "No."

She laughs. "I don't even think in those terms. How do you hate worlds? I'm so closely interwoven into it. I'm not sure my characters are ultra-Orthodox, maybe yeshivish or right-wing. I think my books are more about Modern Orthodoxy.

"That hug, which seems to have drawn her greatest irritation… Because a character succumbs to a moment of desire and therefore I hate the ultra-Orthodox world? It's outrageous. I disagree with her characterization of my novels as portraying the Orthodox world as 'contemptible.' I've heard a lot about my novels. I've never heard that before. I think it is not true."

Luke: "That charge has not appeared in reviews of your work?"

Tova: "Not once. I've been faulted for portraying it [Orthodox Judaism] with too much love…for not pushing my characters hard enough, for not having any of the characters leave Orthodoxy. At readings for The Ladies Auxiliary, I was asked if community was good or bad. Fiction doesn't deal with those terms. I don't even think in those terms."

Luke: "Are your novels good or bad for the Jews?"

Tova: "I don't even think about it."

We laugh.

Tova: "I've been on a Philip Roth reading binge. It brings to mind the questions Judge Leopold Wapter asks [of the Philip Roth character in the book The Ghost Writer]. I've just finished my piece for the Forward where I say that Wendy Shalit is a modern-day Leopold Wapter.

"I'll disagree with the premise of your question and answer it anyway. I don't know what we gain by presenting hagiography: 'We don't struggle. We don't question. Maybe we have a small moment of pettiness, but we are happy here. You might have issues in your life, but not here.' I'm not sure that benefits the Orthodox world."

Luke: "How accurate a reading of you and the things you struggle with and the things you observe are your novels?"

Tova: "They are not autobiographical but I'm in there all over the pages. The Ladies Auxiliary, ironically, is very much about what it means to be an insider or outsider. I am a sixth generation Memphian. I grew up as an insider in that world but at the same time feeling outside for not always agreeing with the community. There was the sense that if you deviated in the smallest way you would find yourself on the outside. I am certainly not Batsheva [the convert to Judaism in the novel]. I am not even any of the high school girls.

"I grew up with such a strong sense of being from somewhere, and I think about how you hold on to that desire without it becoming suffocating and requiring conformity. The Outside World is about how people wrestle with this question of tradition and modernity, how people make those tabulations in their life."

Wendy Shalit writes: "Mirvis hones in on hypocrisy…"

Tova: "I have no problem with hypocrisy [as Wendy defines it]. If Baruch believes in this strict interpretation of Orthodoxy yet he hugs his fiancee on the back porch, is he a hypocrite? Is that the best word we have for that? I think it's about human failings and the tension between divine ideals and human needs. The whole notion of hypocrisy is so baffling to me. I almost want to write against the idea that you are either this or that.

"I was interested in what happens to the dreams and desires that are not kosher. What happens when people belong to communities and their private feelings do not always match that. What is that individual's experience? In the Modern Orthodox family [in Tova's novel The Outside World], I wanted to write about the father Joel who describes himself as an observant agnostic. It's not about whether it is good to be that or bad to be that, but what does it feel like to be that. That's what fiction does. Her piece has nothing to do with fiction."

Luke: "I find it hard to believe that the things your characters saw and did are foreign to you. This all comes from a world of possibilities you are familiar with."

Tova: "Very much so. Their struggles are very much my own struggles. To hear that those are not authentic is, what polite word can I use, surprising."

Luke: "Do you known anyone in Orthodoxy who keeps shrimp in the freezer?"

Tova: "I had a friend in college who told me this story. I've always had this uncomfortable feeling that someone in Memphis thinks I am on to them, but I have no idea who it is.

"I think Shalit's piece loses any notion of humor. There's no possibility for humor in Wendy's worldview.

"Whether someone actually keeps shrimp salad in her fridge isn't important [in determining the veracity of a novel]… It's the metaphorical shrimp salad, the things that people do that don't fit in. Everyone has them. I suspect Wendy Shalit has her own metaphorical shrimp salads in her freezer and it doesn't make her hypocritical or an outsider. It just makes her a normal person."

Wendy criticizes you for writing that a group of neighbors smuggled televisions into their homes in airconditioner boxes.

Tova: "I'm guilty of the crime as a fiction writer of making something up."

Luke: "But this isn't unknown in the Orthodox world?"

Tova: "It's an urban legend in the Orthodox world. The air conditioner box has become a catch phrase. It signifies for insiders about what one is doing in private. If you go from door-to-door in Borough Park, will you find that all of them have done that? Of course not."

Luke: "Do you think your novels inform your reader why people would want to be part of Orthodox Judaism?"

Tova: "They might. It's certainly not what they set out to be. I've heard from a few people that they've had to read my novels in their conversion classes. That's nice and funny but not my goal. I hope that what they [Tova's novels] do is ask questions about what it means to live inside a world. What is the experience of living with rules?"

Wendy Shalit writes: "The novel's jacket copy announces that ''The Outside World'' is meant to explain ''the retreat into traditionalism that has become a worldwide phenomenon among young people,'' but the uninformed reader might wonder why any young person would want to be part of such a contemptible community."

Tova: "Her use of the word 'contemptible' is outrageous. Do shrimp salad, a hug and bride magazines add up to a contemptible portrayal, so that one would think, 'I could never live in that contemptible world.' I'm not sure what she is referring to.

"She used to think that Hasidim were all bad, all mean."

Wendy writes:

At 21, I was on the outside looking in, on my first trip to Israel with a friend who was, like me, a Reform Jew. One day, we wandered into a religious neighborhood in Jerusalem, and suddenly there were black hats and side curls everywhere. My friend pointed out a group of men wearing odd fur hats. ''Those,'' he explained, ''are the really mean ones.'' I never questioned our snap judgment of these people until, a few years later, I returned to study at an all-girls seminary and was surprised to discover that my teachers, whom I adored, were men and women from this same community.

Tova: "Now they're all good. It's a black-and-white way of looking at the world on both counts.

"I don't feel that it is portrayed as contemptible. It's my world. I live in it every single day. Often there's this notion that Orthodoxy is swallowed whole. People will say, 'Oh, but she's Orthodox." As though I am not a thinking wrestling person. That, to me, is the biggest problem with her interpretation of Orthodoxy. There's no room to question. I hope that my books portray that tension.

"I remember from my book tour with The Ladies Auxiliary, one lady would raise her hand and say, I could just kill that Mrs. Levy. Those women were the most narrow petty bitches I've ever seen in my life. And another person would say, 'I love that book because it has such a warm sense of community. They care about one another.'

"Ultimately, that difference of opinion is not about the book. It's about the reader. It has to do with where they are coming from and what they want to see represented. Someone who wants to kill Mrs. Levy has her own experience of being inside or outside.

"I want to write books that press buttons. I'm not interested in writing parve [a kashrut term that refers to food that is neither meat nor dairy] fiction.

"I found with The Ladies Auxiliary, the farther someone was from Orthodoxy, the warmer they felt the portrayal was.

"I go home to Memphis all the time. I live in that world. I'm the one who wrote that book. I understand the feeling that I've aired the dirty laundry… 'Will people want to move to Memphis still?'"

Luke: "What have you had to deal with in the Memphis community?"

Tova: "It's a mixed reception. It divided along the lines of insiders versus outsiders. People who felt themselves deeply inside that world were very upset about the book. Either it was nothing like Memphis or it was exactly like Memphis. People told me that they didn't read the book but a copy of all the negative passages had been passed around. People were busy trying to play who's who. They wanted to crack my code.

"At the beginning, it was upsetting. It became funny. Apparently there were five candidates for Mrs. Levy including one man. People who did not feel like insiders loved the book. One person said that it felt like I had explained her life to her. She always wondered why she hadn't felt accepted here.

"When I go back there, I watch my back."

Luke: "But it's not so bad you can't go back."

Tova: "It's also the Southern thing. People will never say anything to your face. People will give me this smile and say, 'I read your book.' That's it."

Luke: "How did your parents feel about the book?"

Tova: "They were great despite that my mom heard a comment about it every day, every time she left her house. They loved the book and felt like it spoke to a truth for them and their experiences. When I was writing the book, my mom would say, 'You're not really going to do this, are you?' I had to promise that not only would I not use any Memphis names, they couldn't even sound anything like Memphis names."

Wendy Shalit writes: "But before there can be hypocrisy, there must be real idealism; in fiction that lacks idealistic characters, even the hypocrite's place can't be properly understood."

Tova: "My idea of idealistic characters is characters who hold ideals and struggle to realize them. I think Baruch is idealistic. He aspires to something higher than himself. He doesn't always reach it.

"What Shalit is really asking for is idealized characters. She praises books, not on whether the characters are fully realized, but do they promote ideals."

Luke: "Did you write or approve the jacket copy for The Outside World?"

Tova: "I approved it. Writers get very little say over book jackets. It's the publisher's job. But it was not my favorite line in the jacket copy."

Luke: "Yes. I would not think that The Outside World was primarily a way to explain a retreat into traditionalism."

Tova: "I agree."

Luke: "Do your novels indulge the baser instincts, such as the desire to eavesdrop on a closed world?"

Tova: "I don't know that eavesdropping is so base. All of our lives are closed to some degree. The act of reading is a form of eavesdropping on other people's lives."

Luke: "Did you consider when you were writing that you would be feeding a wanted belief among many of your readers that the ultra-Orthodox are crooked and hypocritical and lacking any competing claim to the truth?"

Tova: "No. I might be feeding the notion that they are also human."

Luke: "Have you read Ruchama King?"

Tova: "I blurbed her novel [Seven Blessings]. I think it has many nice things about it. I would praise her for the intimacy of her moments, her details, and the delicacy of her language."

Luke: "Eve Grubin?"

Tova: "I'm friendly with Eve Grubin as is Wendy Shalit. I haven't read Eve's book but will once it is published. I think she's a nice person. I think it's odd to have someone in The Times Book Review when their book hasn't been published. I think Eve was praised for becoming Orthodoxy, not for her poetry."

Luke: "Allegra Goodman?"

Tova: "I love her work. I love Kaaterskill Falls. Paradise Park is a riot. I would contest [Wendy's] characterization of Allegra as a 'sympathetic outsider.' It doesn't do her work justice. And it isn't so sympathetic. If you talked to people from the community that Kaaterskill Falls is based on, I don't think they would agree with Shalit that it was so sympathetic. And I don't mean that as a charge against Allegra. I mean it as a compliment. I think her work is funny, sharp, and pointed."

Luke: "I find it hard to believe that Allegra is an outsider to Orthodox Judaism."

Tova: "It depends on your definitions."

Luke: "I am sure Allegra has spent time in Orthodox Judaism."

Tova: "The whole notion of a classification system [of outsider/insider] is highly offensive. Who's deciding which of us is in or out? I would argue that Nathan Englander is an insider too. Wendy doesn't take into account that there are many ways to be insiders. When you grow up in a world, you know a world. Nathan knows this world deeply and fully. Just because he doesn't believe in it now doesn't remove that. It's a matter of knowing his stuff whether he practices it or not."

Luke: "Is it unbelievable to think that an Orthodox rabbi would write a dispensation for a man to see a prostitute?"

That is the key story in Englander's collection of short stories and also occurs at the beginning of the Israeli film The Holy Land.

Tova: "It's a Talmudic story. I bet that Wendy, with all her claims to be an insider, did not know that it's a Talmudic story. That's what is so disturbing about the way his work is treated [by Wendy].

"I think the single most outrageous line in the piece was: 'Englander's sketches were fictional, but did most people realize this?' Well, they're called fiction. It's not about whether it does happen in life. It's a story."

Luke: "Tova Reich?"

Tova: "I haven't read her. I know her brother is an Orthodox rabbi."

Luke: "If so, then it is hard to believe she's an outsider to Orthodox Judaism."

Tova: "Apparently one becomes an insider by feeling the way Wendy does about the world. By her logic, if you know the world, you must love it. And if you don't love it, you don't know it.

"Pearl Abraham is not mentioned in the piece because she disproves the thesis. Pearl Abraham grew up in the ultra-Orthodox community. The Romance Reader is about her rejection of that world. She certainly knows the world."

Luke: "Did you read Chaim Potok's novels?"

Tova: "I did growing up. I saw the movie The Chosen and read it. My Name is Asher Lev. Davita's Harp."

Luke: "I read all of Chaim Potok's novels when I was a kid and reread them during my conversion to Judaism. Now I gorge on Jewish fiction. I'm struck the difference in the intellectual caliber of the characters between Potok's characters who are obsessed with intellectual questions such as Biblical Criticism and other questions about texts, and the lack of that contemporary Jewish fiction."

Tova: "I disagree with that. For Baruch, it's a text-based struggle. In Orthodox Judaism, sociological details are not separate from theological ones. Halacha [Jewish law] is so minute. That characterizes that world. In the discussion of domestic details, there are large theological questions. It's the way ideology is lived through sociology. In a world where clothing and every gesture matter so much, The difference between seamed stockings and unseamed stockings can speak volumes about who a person is as an Orthodox woman."

Luke: "To me the primary question one would ask in determining whether or not to lead an Orthodox life is does one truly believe that God gave the Torah. That question does not seem to be present."

Tova: "Because it is taken for granted. It is taken as a given. If they are arguing about putting dish racks in a sink to make it kosher, God is implicit in that conversation."

Luke: "Do you believe in God?"

Tova: "Yes."

Luke: "Do you believe God gave the Torah?"

Tova: "I do. I think it's more complicated… I don't believe in the fundamentalist notion that he wrote it down and handed it off but I believe in an evolving dynamic chain of tradition. It has formed my life. It is complicated. I would guess that I don't believe in it in the same terms that Wendy Shalit does."

Luke: "How about in the terms that Maimonidies formulates in his eighth of thirteen required beliefs [the Jewish prayer Yigdal, which translated into English reads: 'I believe with complete faith that the entire Torah now in our hands is the same one that was given to Moses, our teacher, peace be upon him.']"

Tova: "Remind me."

Luke: "That the Torah is divine. That every word of it is divine. And if a person was to say that a single word in the Torah is not divine, that that is outside permitted belief."

Tova: "I don't know. That's a good question. Part of my Orthodoxy is that you don't have to know all the answers. I don't know. It's a good question."

Luke: "This was a question that obsessed the characters of Chaim Potok novels and it obsesses me."

Tova: "What's interesting about Orthodoxy is does the term mean sameness of belief? There's little sameness of belief in Orthodoxy. There are basic tenets. I don't think one could articulate an Orthodox theology that would apply across the board. It's complicated and I live with that complication every day."

Luke: "Orthoprax means correct practice. Orthodox means correct belief. Sorry to hone in on this, but would it be more accurate to call you Orthoprax than Orthodox?"

Tova pauses: "I don't even know where to begin. No, I have no idea. I don't know what those words mean. Is someone who belongs to an Orthodox synagogue and drives there [on Shabbat and festivals], is he Orthodox? I don't know. Is one who davens three times a day but eats out [in non-kosher restaurants], is he Orthodox? I don't do that, before that gets tagged on to me, but I don't know. I don't know what these terms mean. I don't really think about them. I don't know that there's a need to define in that way.

"I am Modern Orthodox. I am liberal Orthodox. I am feminist Orthodox. But what does that have to do with my right to write fiction? The whole question of where writers are coming from is problematic and the least interesting way of looking at novels. I don't know what my own personal beliefs have to do with it. Is it a credential test?

"People ask [a prominent Jewish author] if he believes in God. They want a yes or no answer. He thinks it's not a yes-or-no answer but a discussion. To live in the Orthodox world is to be engaged in these questions and discussions and to wrestle with them and to be part of a conversation. It's not to have all the answers. I just don't believe that anyone does."

Luke: "Are you familiar with Louis Jacobs?"

Tova: "Vaguely."

Luke: "He was on the way to becoming Chief Rabbi of England in the early 1960s. They found a book he wrote in 1957 called We Have Reason To Believe where he accepted what is the universally held view in academic study of sacred text that the Torah is composed of different strands composed in different centuries and woven together over centuries. Because of that, he was thrown out of Orthodox Judaism.

"I bring that up because with your vast secular education, I am sure you are familiar with literary criticism and the asking of three basic questions: When was something written? Who wrote it? For what purpose was it written? If you apply those three basic questions to sacred text, you would come up with an answer completely different from that of traditional Judaism to its sacred texts. Do you wrestle with this?"

Tova, pauses: "Sometimes, but not to where I need to have the answer, to resolve it in my head. I think the same applies to issues of Orthodoxy and science."

Luke: "Is Jewish Orthodoxy compatible with Modernity?"

Tova: "Yes."

Luke: "So one can be authentically Orthodox and authentically Modern?"

Tova: "That's what the Modern Orthodox movement is about. Modern Orthodoxy was founded on the principle that one doesn't live in separate worlds where we do our Orthodox thing and then we do our Modern thing. We integrate them."

Luke: "Do you think it is true?"

Tova: "Do I think that it is true?"

Luke: "Ontologically, ultimately? That you can be authentically Modern and authentically Orthodox and integrated?"

Tova: "I do."

Luke: "I'm sure that much of what you learned at Columbia ran completely counter to your Orthodox Judaism?"

Tova: "I don't know. It didn't."

Luke: "Did you ever take a class in Bible?"

Tova: "I didn't. I regret that.

"I think these are interesting questions but they don't have to do with fiction, with my fiction.

"I think of Wendy Shalit's piece as a tzitzit-check, a sheitel-check. What are your credentials for writing. As a writer, I don't pretend to have all the answers to the theological questions of Orthodoxy. I don't pretend it in my life and I don't pretend it in my fiction.

"I don't think that writing from a place of certainty makes for the best fiction.

"I can discuss with you my own doubts though I don't think that I need to. Orthodoxy is not always an easy package to hold together.

"I take issue with her argument that because characters struggle with communal norms and divine truths they are outsiders. I think she wants to do this to writers and to our characters. It is the second one that pisses me off more."

After the interview, I exchanged some emails with Tova.

Eighty minutes after the conclusion of our interview, Tova wrote me:

I must tell you as well, in hindsight, that I have an isssue with many of your questions. Upon thinking about it, I wondered whether questions such as whether I believe in the one of maimonides 13 principles of faith are intended for discussion and thought, or to determine whether I'm really the insider I claim to be. if the former, then I truly am interested in the conversation and the ongoing exploration. But if its the latter, then I'd make the same objection as I make to her piece. Must we believe in the 3rd principle of faith, for example, to write legitimately about the ortjodox world. What if someone only believed in numbers 1-11? Does that disqualify them? And since its so on point, I'd love to quote The Ghost Writer, which I mentioned: "Do you practice Judaism? If so, how? If not, what qualifies you to write about Judaism for national magazines?" I'm feeling a little too much of Judge Wapter in the air.

I replied:

That was my favorite section of the Ghostwriter. I do not believe that you need to believe in anything to write on Orthodox Judaism or any topic. My questions on your beliefs were to find out where you are coming from. I realize this is a very sensitive area for many people… I had a fascinating discussion along a similar line with Alana Newhouse…in my book on Jewish journalism.

Later, I emailed Tova: "Why have you stayed Orthodox?"

Tova wrote back: "I've stayed Orthodox because it's who I am, it's my childhood and its my family, my parents and my children, and it's part of all my memories. I'm Orthodox because I love ritual, because I love the texts, love the idea of a chain of ideas passed down from generation to generation, each one adding one more link. Because I love Shabbos, love that the chaos of my everyday life quiets down for those hours. Because sometimes when I least expect it, a cantorial tune, a word of a prayer will catch me off guard and move me, make me feel a longing for something deeper, fuller, higher. I've stayed Orthodox even though so many things about it anger me, so many things feel problematic and troubling and unresolvable. And I stay because the Orthodox world is so much wider than some people believe, because one can doubt and wrestle and observe and believe and that is all part of this tradition."

Orthodox Jews In Fiction

Letters to The New York Times Book Review take up a page of the Sunday 2/27/05 section:

In her essay ''The Observant Reader'' (Jan. 30), Wendy Shalit chastises several writers — myself included — for misrepresenting Orthodox Judaism and purporting to be insiders. But apparently the only true experience of Orthodoxy is her own — and any portrayal that doesn't confirm her newfound personal fulfillment is inauthentic. Shalit misrepresents my depiction of Orthodox Judaism, a world I know and live in every day. Evidently, in her divine scale of justice, one character's unhealthy obsession with bridal magazines and another character's forbidden hug add up to ''contemptible.''

The true sin seems to be portraying Orthodox Jews with any human failings, with having moments when they do not conform to the dictates of Jewish law. Shalit is not an observant reader but an ideological one. She's looking for public relations documents, kosher books by ''insiders' insiders'' that will ''convert'' even us ''outsider insiders.'' I didn't realize that despite spending my life as an Orthodox Jew, I'm in need of conversion. But then, I also didn't realize that novels were in the business of proselytizing.

TOVA MIRVIS
Newton, Mass.

• To the Editor:

I do not know if Wendy Shalit's inability to read my novel as a work of fiction stems from her anxiety about Orthodox stereotypes or from a simple failure of imagination, but it is necessary to point out an inaccuracy in her representation of my views in my novel ''Joy Comes in the Morning.'' Shalit writes that ''Rosen dismisses modern Orthodox men as 'macho sissies' and depicts 'pencilnecked' Orthodox boys.'' I do not dismiss Orthodox men as anything. Deborah, a character in my novel who has had an affair with an Orthodox man about whom she is still conflicted, entertains the ''macho sissies'' thought (along with many other, often contradictory thoughts). Lev, a young man awkwardly entering into a relationship with Deborah, who is a Reform rabbi, has an anxious association with thin yeshiva boys as he himself is about to embark on a session of Talmud study. The boundaries of Judaism are fluid for these characters, as they are in real life. Judaism, to its glory, has so far managed to avoid breaking down into ''denominations,'' but Shalit writes as if no complex web exists linking secular and observant, ancient and modern.

In her treatment of other Jewish writers, Shalit gathers up a few biographical scraps to determine whether these writers are ''outsiders'' or ''insiders'' — as if the authority of a literary work were a matter of birthright and not imaginative power. This is a sad diversion from all the truly interesting questions there are to be raised about religion and the imagination, about traditional Judaism and works of new creation, about honest exploration and communal anxiety. One wonders what Shalit would make of the story about the cunning ancestor who robs his brother and cheats his father — but then the Bible doesn't specify whether Jacob is Reform, Conservative, Orthodox or haredi.

Shalit's attack on the way contemporary Jewish novelists do — or do not — write about the haredi community put me in mind of Oscar Wilde's observation that the 19th-century dislike of realism is the rage of Caliban seeing his own face in a glass. Shalit's dislike seems to be for imaginative fiction itself — her prerogative, of course, but a strange attribute for someone writing seriously about it.

JONATHAN ROSEN
New York

Posted in Jewish Literature | Comments Off on Belonging Without Believing: A Life of Tova Mirvis

Adam Mansbach

The girl will not sleep.

It is past ten in Berkeley, and Adam Mansbach (b. 1976) has read the books, sung the songs, refilled the cup of water, and lain down on the floor beside the small bed, and risen, and lain down again. His daughter Vivien is two. She watches him from the pillow with the calm of someone who has all night and knows it. He backs out of the room. He sits at his desk in the dark of the next room and listens. Nothing yet. He opens his laptop and types a joke to his friends, a title for a book no house will print, the book every tired parent wants and no store can stock: Go the Fuck to Sleep.

The friends write back. They want the book. They have the same child in the same bed across the country, and the joke lands on all of them at once. So he writes it, a lullaby in the old cadence, the soft animal images of the nursery, the cats and the lambs and the wind in the trees, and then the line that breaks each verse like a man at the end of his patience. He sends it to Johnny Temple at Akashic Books in Brooklyn, a small house that prints crime novels and political tracts and has never sold a children’s book to anyone. Temple takes it.

Months before the print run, a galley leaks. Someone scans the pages, or forwards the file, and the book moves the way a joke moves, by email, parent to parent, the subject line a confession. By spring of 2011 the thing that does not yet exist as an object sits at number one on Amazon. When the hardcover arrives on June 14, 2011, it goes to the top of The New York Times list and stays. It sells more than three million copies and travels into more than forty languages. Samuel L. Jackson (b. 1948) reads the audiobook in a low and weary growl, a man addressing a child and a cosmos at the same time, and the recording becomes its own event, played at parties, quoted in offices, a small national release valve.

Mansbach is thirty-four that night at the desk. He has already lived a full writing life that almost no one in the bookstore lines knows about.

He grows up in Newton, Massachusetts, outside Boston, in a secular Jewish home that runs on words. His father edits. His mother reports. The house holds the assumption that language is work a person does for a living and also the medium in which a family argues, jokes, and remembers. He goes to Columbia and graduates from the college in 1998, then takes a Master of Fine Arts from the School of the Arts in 2000. In New York he walks into two cultures at once, the literary world uptown and the hip-hop world all around it, and he refuses to choose. He founds and edits Elementary, a journal of hip-hop criticism, at a moment when the academy has not yet decided the music deserves footnotes. He writes for The Source during the magazine’s years of reach, and he treats rappers as he treats novelists, as makers of form.

His first novel, Shackling Water (2003), follows a young jazz saxophonist through addiction and ambition and the long argument between jazz and the music that has come to replace it. The book finds a small readership. It sets the terms he keeps for twenty years. Music stands in his work for identity, for the thing a man inherits and then has to make his own or lose.

The breakthrough comes with Angry Black White Boy (2005). He takes the bones of George Schuyler’s (1895–1977) satire Black No More (1931) and builds a comedy of American racial bad faith. A White suburban kid wants so much to be Black that he becomes a public figure, an apostle of racial guilt, and the wanting exposes everyone it touches, the kid most of all. Universities put the novel on syllabi. A stage adaptation wins prizes in 2008. The book earns the cult status that follows work people feel they discovered.

He turns to his own inheritance in The End of the Jews (2008). The novel moves across generations of one gifted and wounded American Jewish family and asks what passes down and what breaks. Assimilation, grief, memory, the burden of talent, the comedy of intellect under pressure. He wins the California Book Award for fiction. He draws Jewish identity not from the synagogue but from history and family and humor and a restlessness of mind, the version of Jewishness a secular Boston childhood produces, carried in argument and joke rather than law.

He teaches while he writes. From 2009 to 2011 he holds the New Voices chair in fiction at Rutgers. He teaches later in the low-residency program at San Francisco State. He takes a fellowship at the Sundance Screenwriters Lab in 2012 and another at Berkeley Repertory Theatre in 2013. In lectures he keeps returning to the seam between the high literary tradition and the music of the street, and he keeps insisting there is no seam, that the division is a failure of attention.

Then the lullaby. The success of Go the Fuck to Sleep might have ended a serious writer, or freed him to stop. It does neither. He writes the sequels, You Have to Fucking Eat, Fuck, Now There Are Two of You, and Go the Fuck to College (2026), the last read on audio by Ted Danson (b. 1947). He keeps the franchise alive across a decade with anniversary editions and child-safe versions. He also goes back to the novel.

Rage Is Back (2013) gives New York’s graffiti writers an epic, a legendary artist and the son who inherits the spray can and the grudge. The comedy runs hot and the city changes underneath the family, and NPR and the San Francisco Chronicle name the book among the year’s best. The same year he publishes The Dead Run, a thriller that pulls Mexican folklore and border politics through horror and crime, and follows it with The Devil’s Bag Man (2015). He writes for children too. With the comedian Craig Robinson (b. 1971) he builds the Jake the Fake series, a Scholastic main selection that takes the 2021 Grand Canyon Readers Award. With Alan Zweibel (b. 1950) he writes Benjamin Franklin: Huge Pain in My Ass. With Zweibel and Dave Barry (b. 1947) he writes A Field Guide to the Jewish People and For This We Left Egypt?, a Thurber Prize finalist, both of them affectionate raids on Jewish custom that mock the Jews and the gentiles who watch them in equal measure.

He writes for the screen. In 2016 he co-writes Barry, a portrait of Barack Obama (b. 1961) as a young man at Columbia, navigating a campus and a country that cannot decide what to make of him. Netflix releases it. The Independent Spirit Awards and the NAACP Image Awards nominate the script. He writes political satire on demand. In the 2012 election he writes “Wake the Fuck Up,” again in Jackson’s voice, and in the pandemic spring of 2020 he writes “Stay the Fuck at Home,” and the videos move the way the first book moved, fast and far, and they bring him Reed and Webby and Gold Pollie awards.

Look at the shape of it from outside and a critic might call it scattered. A man cannot be the bestselling humorist in America and a serious novelist and a screenwriter and a hip-hop scholar and a children’s author and keep his name attached to any one thing. The market wants a brand. Mansbach gives it a refusal. He treats the comic and the literary as one practice, and he treats success as a tool rather than a destination, and the through-line holds across every form. He writes about people who build a self out of borrowed culture, and he uses laughter to walk up to the things that frighten him.

Then the thing he cannot laugh at.

His younger brother David takes his own life. For years Mansbach circles the loss and finds no form for it. The comedy will not hold it. The novel will not hold it. He has spent a writing life moving between registers at will, and now the subject sits in front of him and refuses every register he owns. He sits with it. He waits. The form that comes is verse.

I Had a Brother Once (2021) is a book-length poem about David’s death and the years after, about survivor’s guilt and the family’s silence and the way memory keeps a dead man present and unreachable at once. He has called it the most personal writing he has done. The book breaks from everything the public knows him for. There is no joke in it. The critics praise the honesty and the form, and readers who came for the lullaby find a man counting the cost of being the brother left alive.

He returns to the comic key, changed, with The Golem of Brooklyn (2023). He takes the old Prague legend, the clay man a rabbi builds to defend the Jews, and sets it loose in contemporary America. The golem becomes a screen for modern Jewish fear and modern Jewish nerve, a figure for trauma carried forward and for the responsibility a community owes itself. The Yiddish folklore is not a museum piece in his hands. It works. It speaks to the present, which is what he has wanted his whole writing life, for the inheritance to remain alive enough to argue with.

Across more than two decades he resists the category every gatekeeper offers him. His fiction draws on hip-hop, on Jewish thought, on the history of cities, on satire, on the plain machinery of realism, and he sees no contradiction in the mix. He writes about graffiti writers and golems and race hustlers and exhausted parents and a dead brother, and the comic energy and the moral weight ride together in the same sentence. He moves between the prize jury and the bestseller list and gives up neither audience. He builds identities for his characters out of the cultures they are handed, and he uses comedy to face grief and prejudice and the contradictions of the country, which is the work he set himself at the desk in Berkeley, on the night the girl would not sleep, when he wrote a joke and found a vocation hiding inside it.

Adam Mansbach: What the Joke Is For

Ernest Becker (1924–1974) holds that a man builds a hero system to outrun two terrors at once. The first is the body that ends. The second is the life that does not count, the years that close over without a wake. The hero system hands a man a short list of sacred values and promises that if he earns them he joins something the grave cannot reach. Watch what a man treats as sacred and you read the shape of his fear.

Adam Mansbach builds his out of the joke.

A booth in 2011. The engineer rides the levels behind glass. Samuel L. Jackson (b. 1948) stands at the mic with a paperback in one hand, reading a lullaby. The cadence is the old nursery cadence, the cats and the lambs, the wind soft in the trees, and then at the close of each verse the line drops like a man at the end of his rope and tells the child to go the fuck to sleep. Jackson reads it low. He does not push. He gives the profanity the same tenderness he gives the lambs, and the room behind the glass loses its composure, the engineer’s shoulders going, the publicist with a hand over her mouth. Somewhere in the room Mansbach watches the thing he wrote at a desk in Berkeley travel out past anything he planned for it. The book reaches number one before it exists as an object. It sells past three million. It crosses forty languages. A joke he posted to friends becomes a rite that exhausted parents perform on each other, the file forwarded at midnight, the confession that the love and the rage live in the same body.

Under the laugh sits the first terror, and the joke is how Mansbach walks up to it. He has said the comedy lets him approach what he cannot face head on. The lullaby is about a father at the limit of his patience, and patience at the limit is a small rehearsal of the larger thing, the night that will not end, the child who outlives the parent or does not. The joke gets him to the edge and lets him look.

Then the second terror, which for this man takes a private shape. He does not fear obscurity. He fears the file. He fears being named once and shelved, the bestselling humorist, the serious novelist, the hip-hop guy, the screenwriter, each label a small coffin sized to one body. A man whose whole self is movement reads fixity as death. So he keeps moving. He writes the franchise and the literary novel and the children’s series and the political video and the verse memoir, and he treats every category that reaches for him as a thing to slip. The refusal looks like ambition from outside. From inside it is the second terror handled the only way he knows, by never holding still long enough to be buried alive.

The hero system works until it meets the death it cannot joke about.

His younger brother David takes his own life. Mansbach has spent a writing life moving between registers at will, and now the subject sits in front of him and turns every register he owns to ash. The joke walks him to many edges and not to this one. He tries the novel. The novel will not hold it. He tries the comic key that has carried everything else and the key does not fit the lock. He sits with the silence for years. This is the subtraction the hero system exacts. The fluency that frees him from every category also leaves him without a native register for grief, because grief does not move and he has built a self out of movement. The man who can say anything cannot say this.

The form arrives late and from outside his repertoire. I Had a Brother Once (2021) is a book-length poem, and there is no joke in it. He has called it the most personal work of his life. He has said poetry was the only form that would carry the weight. Read through Becker, the memoir is the hero system breaking and setting the bone wrong on purpose, admitting the one death the joke could not approach and finding a register that does not flee. He keeps the comic key after this. He keeps it changed.

Now the sacred values themselves, and the trouble Becker leaves us with. The same word sits at the center of many hero systems and means a different thing in each. A man’s sacred terms are not shared property. They are local currency, and they spend only inside the system that mints them.

Take the joke, which Mansbach treats as the vehicle that gets him near the unbearable. The word does not hold still across hero systems either.

The trauma surgeon uses the joke at two in the morning over an open chest. “You crack wise so your hands don’t crack,” she says. For her the joke is ballast, the thing that keeps the instrument steady. It is function, not approach. She does not want it to bring her closer to the thing. She wants it to hold the thing far enough away that the work continues.

The Hasidic rebbe tells a story that lands as a laugh and turns, on the second beat, into law. “The laugh is the spoonful of honey,” he says. “The child swallows the medicine because of the honey.” For him the joke is a vessel that carries transmission past a man’s defenses. The honey serves the medicine. Strip the medicine and the honey is waste.

The touring comic in the black tee under the brick wall has no medicine and wants none. “The laugh is the whole religion,” he says. “You get the laugh, you exist. You don’t, you’re dead up there.” For him the joke is not a road to anything. It is the cathedral and the altar and the proof of the soul, the immortality itself, and a man who points past the laugh to some deeper purpose has misunderstood the only purpose there is.

Four men, four sacred jokes, and no two of them mean the same word. Mansbach approaches the grave with his. The surgeon holds the grave off with hers. The rebbe smuggles the law in his. The comic worships at his. The joke is local currency.

Take movement, which Mansbach holds sacred above the rest, the freedom to cross from the lullaby to the literary novel to the verse memoir without asking permission at the border.

The career Marine officer hears this as the name of the enemy. “You hold the line,” he says. “The man who moves is the man who breaks.” His hero is the one who does not shift under fire, whose fixity is the whole virtue, who dies in his position rather than yield it. What Mansbach calls freedom the officer calls collapse.

The Benedictine takes a vow against it. Stability is his word, stabilitas, the promise to enter one house and die in it, to stay when staying is hard. His Rule names the wandering monk a gyrovague and counts him the lowest sort, a man who drifts house to house and serves his own appetite. Mansbach is the gyrovague raised to a virtue. The monk would pray for him.

The museum conservator holds movement sacred only as its opposite. “You leave no trace of yourself on the work,” she says. Her heroism is invisibility. She cleans the varnish and matches the loss and signs nothing, and the highest praise is that no one can find her hand. Mansbach signs everything and the signature is the point. To the conservator that is vandalism with a byline.

Take inheritance, the living past Mansbach argues with, the golem he wakes up in Brooklyn and walks through the present.

The Torah scribe copies letter for letter. “One wrong letter and the scroll is dead,” he says, and he means it without metaphor, the scroll is pasul, unfit, buried. For him inheritance is exactitude and zero invention. The hero changes nothing. Mansbach’s golem, reimagined and made to argue with the news, is to the scribe a beautiful corpse.

The startup founder calls inheritance technical debt. “The old code is a tax you pay until you kill it,” he says. The past exists to be deprecated. You inherit a system to disrupt it, and the man who reveres what came before has confused sentiment with strategy. Mansbach reveres the old forms and reanimates them. The founder buries them and ships.

The griot carries inheritance in his body, the genealogy of the line, the names of the dead kings in order. “I change nothing and I keep everyone alive by saying them,” he says. The voice is the archive. To improvise the lineage is to lose the dead. Mansbach treats inheritance as raw material to remake. The griot treats it as a charge he holds in trust, and the trust forbids the very freedom Mansbach calls sacred.

So Becker leaves us here. Mansbach’s sacred values are real and they organize a life, and they buy nothing outside the system that issues them. To the surgeon his joke is a luxury. To the monk his movement is a sin. To the scribe his inheritance is a desecration. The man is a hero inside his own walls and a cautionary tale in the next house over, and so is every one of us, which is the part Becker meant to leave under the skin.

Three coordinates fix him.

The first is where the joke points. Most comedy points at the audience and asks to be loved. Mansbach’s points at the grave and asks to be let near it. The lullaby is a father’s love and a father’s terror in one breath, and the franchise that made him rich is, read close, a long rehearsal for the night that does not end. The laugh is the honey on a darker spoon.

The second is the vow he never took. The monk swears stability and the soldier holds the line and the conservator erases her hand, and each buys a kind of peace by standing still. Mansbach buys his freedom by refusing the vow, and the price comes due once, at the desk, in the years when grief would not move and he had no register that could sit with a thing that stays. The man who can go anywhere found the one room he could not enter, and he had to build a new door to reach it.

The third is the place the joke cannot reach and what he made when he arrived. The hero system met its limit at his brother’s grave and did not pretend otherwise. He set down the honey. He wrote the poem. A lesser version of this man keeps cracking wise to the end and calls it courage. Mansbach let the system break, and the breaking is the most heroic thing in the record, because it is the one time he stopped moving long enough to be buried alive in the feeling, and lived, and wrote it down.

Adam Mansbach’s Social Set: The High Thing and the Low Thing

Adam Mansbach (b. 1976) sits at a table that does not usually set itself. On one side are the comedy professionals who descend from the writers’ room and the Borscht Belt, Alan Zweibel (b. 1950), the original Saturday Night Live writer who gave him the parody Haggadah, Dave Barry (b. 1947), the syndicated humorist who co-wrote it, and the voices who read his work aloud, Samuel L. Jackson (b. 1948), Larry David (b. 1947), Bryan Cranston (b. 1956), Ted Danson (b. 1947). On a second side are the people of nineteen-nineties hip-hop who took the music as an art worth a footnote, the scholar Tricia Rose (b. 1962), whose NYU seminar he audited, the graffiti writer Alan Ket, the Antibalas founder Martín Perna, the record diggers Eugene Cho and Eli Epstein and Chiwale Shannon, the rapper Common (b. 1972), the rapper and organizer Killer Mike (b. 1975), the actor and rapper Daveed Diggs (b. 1982). On a third side are the Bay Area progressives of comment and comedy, W. Kamau Bell (b. 1973), Sarah Silverman (b. 1970), Sarah Cooper (b. 1977), Lewis Black (b. 1948), Andy Samberg (b. 1978). On a fourth are the collaborators of the page, the comedian Craig Robinson (b. 1971) and the cartoonist Keith Knight (b. 1966) on the children’s books, the illustrator Ricardo Cortés on the lullaby, the playwright Danny Hoch (b. 1970) and the comedian DL Hughley (b. 1963) on the screen. Behind them stand the gatekeepers and the houses, Johnny Temple at Akashic Books who took the joke no one else would print, the editors at The New Yorker and The Believer, the producers at This American Life and The Moth, and the political shop Colehouse Walker, where Mansbach writes ads for the Biden-Harris campaign and the New Georgia Project. He roadied as a kid for the drummer Elvin Jones (1927–2004). The whole set runs coastal, educated, left of center, secular or culturally Jewish, and bicoastal between New York and the Bay and Los Angeles.

What holds people this different at one table is a single conviction. They believe the wall between high culture and low culture is a fraud, and they treat the crossing of it as the proof of a serious person. The novelist who tops the bestseller list, the rapper who reads the academy, the comic who writes the campaign ad, the scholar who loves the mixtape, each one earns standing by refusing the border the gatekeepers drew. They value craft and they value reach, and the rare thing they prize above either is the man who has both at once. They value wit as the table’s hard currency, the fast line, the turned phrase, the joke that lands and then turns serious on the second beat. They hold a baseline politics, anti-racist, progressive, suspicious of propriety as a cover for power, and they treat profanity as a kind of honesty and decorum as a kind of lie. They love the cosign across a line, the White Jewish novelist with standing in a Black art form, the comedian trusted by the literary jury. They fear two things above the rest, irrelevance and phoniness, and a long career in this set is a long effort to stay loved by the crowd without losing the respect of the room.

Their hero system follows from that. The life that counts here is the life that reaches millions and keeps its craft, that does good with its platform and never goes precious. Jackson reading the lullaby in his weary growl is the set’s idea of heaven, the high gift and the mass audience folded into one performance. Mansbach writes a get-out-the-vote video and it moves voters, writes a pandemic public-service parody and Jackson reads it on Jimmy Kimmel, and the set counts this as the artist using his gift for the side of the good. The immortality they chase is cultural, the work taught in a hundred schools and quoted at a thousand midnight bedsides, the joke that outlives the joker. To matter to the culture and to the cause at the same time, that is the project. The man who reaches no one has wasted his gift. The man who reaches everyone and stands for nothing has sold it. The hero threads both.

The status games are where the set shows its real shape. Standing comes first from the double credential, the bestseller list and the prize together, and the harder trick of turning one into the other, which is the trick Mansbach has run for twenty years. It comes from the cosign, and the cosign is policed. Samuel L. Jackson reading your book, Killer Mike in your campaign video, Common in your film, these are not favors, they are transfers of standing from a figure the set reads as more authentic or more arrived. It comes from the room, from being the funniest man at the table, because wit here is the price of a seat and the slow man loses caste no matter his sales. It comes from the venue, the New Yorker byline, the Believer essay, the Moth stage, the Sundance fellowship, each a stamp the set recognizes. It comes from political use, the ad that worked, the Reed Award, the Gold Pollie. And it comes, more than the set likes to say aloud, from the race line and the right to stand on the far side of it. A White man who has earned a hearing in hip-hop holds a particular and fragile standing, and the set watches who claims that standing and how. Mansbach built his first novel, Angry Black White Boy (2005), out of that exact anxiety, the White kid who wants to be Black and exposes everyone by wanting it, and the set rewarded the book because it named the game the set itself plays.

Their normative claims come fast and firm. The artist should use his platform for justice. Profanity and irreverence tell the truth, and the institutions that frown on them deserve the mockery. Racism is the central American sin and fighting it is not optional. Humor that punches up is good and humor that punches down is bad, and the set enforces that rule with care. The personal should be told straight, grief and family and failure brought into the light rather than hidden, and the set holds Mansbach’s verse memoir about his brother’s suicide, I Had a Brother Once (2021), as a high moral act for that reason, the man saying the worst true thing instead of joking past it.

Their essentialist claims sit underneath the normative ones and argue with them. The set’s stated creed is that race is a performance and identity a construction, the lesson of Mansbach’s own first novel. The set’s working practice rewards the opposite. Authenticity here is treated as a real property a man has or lacks, a thing in his blood and his ear and his block, and the cosign exists because the set believes some people carry the real connection and some only borrow it. They hold that talent is real and that the in-group can tell good art from hack on sight. They hold that the comic sensibility is a form of intelligence, not a knack. They hold, when pressed, that certain people have a truer claim on certain art forms, which is the claim their official anti-essentialism denies. The set preaches that race is made and lives as if authenticity is born, and Mansbach’s whole position, the Newton Jew with a hearing in the culture, sits on that fault line and pays rent to both sides.

The moral grammar runs on solidarity and complicity. Good means standing with the marginalized, spending your power on them, telling the truth, staying funny, refusing to take yourself too seriously. Bad means punching down, selling out, going silent when you might speak, hoarding the credit, or turning precious. The cardinal sins are phoniness, hypocrisy, and racism, and the set can forgive a weak book faster than it forgives a phony one. Grace arrives as the laugh and the cosign and the shared byline, the writers’-room habit of crediting the collaborator, Zweibel and Barry on the cover, Robinson and Knight on the cover, the refusal to claim the whole win alone. Confession arrives as the personal essay and the memoir, the painful true thing told in public, which the set reads as the highest proof of seriousness. A man redeems himself by being good, being real, and being funny, and he falls by being exposed as fake or caught punching down.

The contradiction. The anti-elitism gets performed from the Columbia MFA and the New Yorker and the Netflix deal. The irreverence stops at the edge of the set’s own politics, where you may mock anyone except your own side. The rule against punching down gets written and enforced by people standing at the top of the cultural ladder. And the celebration of crossing the race line runs alongside an anxious watch over who may cross it. None of this makes the set cynical. It makes the set human, a group of gifted people who believe their taste is a conscience and who have built a world where being loved by the crowd and respected by the room and useful to the cause feel like the same virtue. Mansbach is the set’s representative man because he has spent a career proving the three can be one, and his brother’s grave is the place where that proof ran out and he had to tell the truth without the joke.

Adam Mansbach’s Voice: The Sampler’s Ear

Adam Mansbach came up as an MC and a DJ before he came up as a novelist, and the order shows in every sentence. He builds prose the way a producer builds a track. He takes a high phrase and a low phrase, a line of Columbia diction and a line off the corner, and he lays them over the same beat until they sound like one thing. He has named the method himself. He calls his writing a kind of sampling, a borrowing of many styles to make his own beat. The voice is the crossing.

Hear the diction first, because the diction is where the crossing happens fastest. Open Angry Black White Boy (2005) and the hero “fisted the wheel and swung his new yellow cab downtown,” and within a breath the prose names the venerable voice on the radio and the huge nonexistent things the boy loves, truth and revolution and the rest. The sentence holds a literary register and a street register at once and refuses to rank them. Mansbach reaches for the elevated word and the obscene word in the same clause, and the profanity is not there for shock. It is there for percussion. He sets it on the downbeat. The lullaby that made him famous works on the same principle, the soft nursery cadence built verse after verse and then the hard word dropped at the turn, the way a producer drops the bass after eight bars. He spends proper nouns like a man proving membership, the radio host, the station, the station’s tagline, each name a small credential laid down for readers who can read it, and a texture for the ones who cannot.

The syntax runs long and then snaps. He favors the roving sentence that gathers clauses and detours and cultural asides and then lands a joke or a reversal at the end, and critics have heard the hip-hop in it without always naming the source. One called the prose jazzy and penetrating and provocative. One said he writes like firecrackers. One heard buoyant rhythm under dark material. The rhythm is the engine. Internal rhyme surfaces in the heated passages, the break and the return, a jittery forward push that a reader feels before he parses it. The architecture borrows on purpose too. The race novel divides into sections that answer Richard Wright and Ralph Ellison, the homage worn on the sleeve, the sample cleared and credited. Mansbach treats the American canon the way he treats a crate of records, as material to flip.

The range is the real signature, and the memoir is the proof. A man can write hot and call it a voice when hot is all he has. Mansbach writes hot in the novels and clean in the essays and mock-solemn in the parodies and then, once, he writes cold. I Had a Brother Once (2021) sets down every device. The maximalism goes. The wordplay goes. He recounts his brother David’s suicide in long plain stanzas of free verse, anger and sorrow and confusion carried in flat declarative lines, and the flatness is the point. Listen to how he speaks about David and you hear the same instinct, the brother three years younger, the scientist in a family of word people, the man who wore shorts through the Boston winter and answered a feeling with a list of facts. Mansbach reports it. He does not perform it. The man whose gift is flash discovers that flash cannot carry the one thing, and he strips to the studs. The voice has a floor, and he found it once, and the finding is the most disciplined writing in the body of work.

The rhetoric serves a single conviction, that the joke can do moral work. He has said the conversation about race had stalled, that White people had stopped coming to the table, and that he built his satire to jumpstart the talk by force of humor and absurdity. Satire is his main instrument, and a reviewer caught the rule of it, that he is an equal-opportunity mocker, the blade swung at every side including his own. The comedy is a door. He gets a reader laughing so the reader walks in, and then he shuts the door and shows him the room. Direct address carries the load. The lullaby speaks to the child while the parent listens in. The campaign videos speak to the voter. The address presumes a shared exhaustion or a shared anger and folds the audience into it before the argument starts, so that agreement feels like recognition rather than persuasion. Under the laughter sits a plain moral claim, the one he states without a joke, that anger is a form of attention and that the man who feels none has stopped paying it.

His manner, the self he puts on the page and the stage, is fast and profane and learned and unwilling to be caught taking itself too seriously. He will name a genre and wave it off in the same sentence, a postmodern race novel if you will, the term offered and then undercut. He wears the reading lightly. The record-collector’s precision is in him, the exact years, the good labels, the bad sign of a string section, the connoisseur’s fluency carried as ordinary talk. He shares credit by habit, the co-authors on the cover, the collaborators named, the producer’s ethic that a track is a room full of people. He teaches with the same clarity, the instinct to meet a writer at the theory of his own project and improve that rather than replace it. The bearing is generous and quick and a little armored by wit, a man who has learned that the joke gets him through the door of every room, the literary jury and the hip-hop cipher and the synagogue and the campaign, and who treats the moving between those rooms as the natural condition rather than a trick.

The cost is the showiness, and the better critics named it early, the youthful flash, the rhyming runs that call attention to the hand that made them. The flash can tip into performance. The voice that crosses every line can sound, in its weaker passages, like a man crossing lines to be seen crossing them. He knows it. The clean expository Mansbach exists alongside the pyrotechnic one, the essayist who can lay out the birth of hip-hop in the Bronx in flat historical prose when the subject asks for it, which tells you the flash is a setting and not the only gear. And the cold Mansbach of the memoir is the answer to the charge, the writer who proved he could put the toys down when the subject would not survive them. The career reads as a long argument with his own facility, a man born with too much range learning, book by book, when to use all of it and when to use none.

December 1, 2008

I was sucked right in by Adam Mansbach‘s provocative new novel, "The End of the Jews."

The beginning of the book is good ol’ fashioned storytelling. It has the making of an epic, an up from poverty all-American novel about individual triumph through hard work.

Then the book takes a disconcerting turn. It’s no Triumph of the Will. It’s something much more true to life. It’s literature, not genre fiction. It’s an independent production, not a studio film.

I call Adam in San Francisco Monday morning. We talk for 90 minutes.

Luke: "When you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Adam, the eldest of two kids: "I wanted to be a writer."

"It was always pretty clear to me. I was always making up stories, making people take dictation for me before I could write. I have writers in my family. Nobody seemed to think it was that strange. It wasn’t until I was in graduate school that I was surrounded by people who were like having phone calls every day with their parents, ‘Why don’t you go to law school?’ ‘What’s this bulls— you’re going to do?’"

"My grandmother (Felicia Lamport) was a poet. My grandfather (Ben Kaplan) was a judge but he seemed always to be writing. He was a law professor first. He was known as a pretty great legal writer. My father (Charles Mansbach) is a journalist. He works at the Boston Globe. My mother (Nancy Mansbach), when they met, was a reporter. Her brother is a sportswriter."

"My earliest trajectory as a writer was poetry and lyrics. I was pretty serious about hip hop. I was an MC. Probably the first thing my parents saw me doing circa junior high was writing a lot of rhymes and performing them and recording them. They were perplexed by that because hip hop was not something they were too familiar with. Nobody was in 1987 aside from those committed to it. They appreciated that I was doing something artistic… Hip hop was very political at the time and they were able to make those connections. My father, being a journalist, had a collection of sixties paperbacks on his shelf. I’d be listening to Public Enemy and they’d mention Bobby Seal or Eldridge Cleaver and those were books that were in my house. I was able to make those connections and my parents saw it happening.

"My grandmother’s poetry was analogous. Her s— was satirical and pointed and political and it rhymed. Her wordplay was fantastic. She had a weekly column that was syndicated in a number of newspapers called, ‘The Muse of the Week in Review.’ She’d take classical forms, rewrite them, remix them, about current events. She did a famous piece called ‘The Love Song of R. Millhouse Nixon.’ She took [T.S.] Elliott and turned it on its head. ‘Do I dare them to impeach?’

"In a funny way, my grandmother’s writing was very similar to hip hop. It was rhythmic, it was rhyming. My family was able to see what I was doing without freaking out too much."

"I grew up in Newton, Massachusetts. It’s a close suburb to Boston. It’s pretty white, about 40% Jewish. The schools that I went to were fairly diverse, public schools that were part of the bussing program, which was Boston’s unilateral form of school integration. Boston’s a pretty segregated and racist city and it took about 20 years after Brown vs. the Board of Education to desegregate their schools and the way they did it was by bussing black kids from the inner city to suburban schools."

Luke: "Do you have a black accent?"

Adam: "You mean like Barack Obama or Colin Powell?"

Luke: "Umm, I don’t know how to say it. I’m sure there are right and wrong ways how to say it. Has anyone ever? I guess the polite term is urban. Has anyone ever said that to you? Maybe I’m totally out in left field."

Adam: "Yeah, every time I do any kind of public event, to a mostly white or Jewish audience, somebody asks me some kinda questions about the way I speak. I always try to get them to think a little bit critically about what it might mean to sound black or to sound Jewish or to sound urban because we tend to think monolithically about these things. Like anyone else, the way I speak is the some of various experiences and travels. So people always want to ask me that and sometimes they don’t know how to say it. They talk around it. Sometimes they come right out and say, ‘You sound black.’ My impulse is always to f— with people when they ask me that. I don’t know exactly what sounding black means. Who sounds quintessentially black? Jay Zee or Bill Cosby? It’s not a question I have a particularly good answer for except to wonder what it means."

Chaim Amalek emails: "Now who would you rather sound like, James Earl Jones (the voice of Darth Vader), or Woody Allen?"

Josh:  he stresses certain consonants like the blacks do
Josh:  the hyPOCrisy

Luke: "Barack Obama sometimes speaks differently to a black audience than a white audience. The intonation and accent he uses will change."

Adam: "Yeah, that’s very true. I think there are occasions with all of us, there are infinite variations with the way we present ourselves and speak. The funny thing is I try to sound… I’ve been doing these Jewish book fairs the past couple of months, and I’m certainly trying to come off, I’d really like to avoid that question because I’d like to talk about other s— at these festivals. I try to come off as straight forward. I try to sound as vocally uninteresting and undifferent as possible. I still get this question so maybe there are limits to the amount of control I have over this."

Luke: "At what age did you fall in love with blacks? Or did you?"

Adam: "I don’t fall in love with blacks. I don’t think that ever happened. I got into hip hop when I was about eleven, largely because it was articulating realities that I wasn’t seeing personally but that I knew were out there. It was talking about subjects that were taboo such as racism, police brutality, the inequality in the school systems. These were things I had seen a little bit but nobody I knew was talking honestly about. I was moved by the world-expanding nature of the music. That led me to explore other black cultural forms. When I was 14, I became friends with Delfeayo Marsalis, Branford and Wynton’s younger brother and a trombone player, he was friends with a teacher at my school who was a mentor of mine. He would come to town and I would hang out with him for the week and he would put me on all kinds of jazz which led me to writers like [Ralph] Ellison, Amiri Baraka (formerly Leroi Jones), [James] Baldwin.

"I don’t think per se that I ever fell in love with black people. I found inspiration in the art produced under such duress, art made by people who were profoundly marginalized, whose humanity was called into question, and who in some cases responded with works of astounding beauty, honesty and humanism, particularly somebody like Baldwin who was doubly marginalized by being gay and black.

"I started to notice a certain kind of hypocrisy, complacency on the part of a lot of the white kids and families that I was around. That pissed me off and it was more a desire to distance myself or to be critical in some way of white privilege than  a desire to be black or falling in love with black people or black culture."

Luke: "Have you seen white people or Jews fall in love with blacks or black culture?"

Adam: "I don’t know. I don’t spend too much time ascribing motives to people for what they do. In the world of hip hop, there’s plenty of white people and there’s a predominant portion of them who are Jewish. Partly because hip hop is a New York-based form and partly because there are certain historical resonances between blacks and Jews that I try to explore in this book.

"The people I’m personally friends with who are white and are involved in some way with hip hop or black culture tend to have traveled a somewhat similar path where some form of black music and in this generation it’s generally going to be hip hop made them aware and critical of what it meant to be white in this country. It’s more of a critical response to whiteness than a falling in love with blackness.

"In this country there’s an enormous sense of voyeurism particularly around hip hop and the fetishization of black bodies, so on a larger level, there’s been a real split in this country where privilege is located. Traditional forms of privilege, economic privilege, has resided where it always has, but cultural privilege and cultural capital has increasingly been associated with blackness. There’s been a lot of confusion for young white kids in particular because they don’t understand that they’re still at the center. They turn on the TV and all of the most glamorous flashy conspicuous wealth they see is in rap videos. So they end up feeling like they don’t have a cultural identity and they’ve been marginalized and that black people are at the center of the universe. There’s a combination of desire and resentment that I’ve seen a lot when I’ve talked to some of these kids."

Adam graduated high school in 1994.

Luke: "What do Jews and blacks have in common in America?"

Adam: "Both groups are dealing with the after-effects of diaspora, whether in the case of blacks the legacy and horrors of slavery and in the case of Jews they kind of repeated banishments from the different countries in Europe. Both groups come to America under a kind of duress that I think is unique. In both groups there is a sense that identity is a multi-faceted and complicated thing. There are wide margins in both communities. For Jews it’s this conflation of ethnicity, religion, culture, history. There are many ways to feel Jewish and also many ways to feel marginal and push away from the core of the Jewish community. You’ve got Jews who say s— like, ‘I’m Jewish but I’m well Buddhist.’ Or people who connect ethnically but not religiously. There is a sense of double consciousness, a sense of being part of a community but also being distant or alienated.

"The same is true for blacks. There’s an essentialization of what it means to be black. An identity that doesn’t fit for a lot of people. There is also the double consciousness inherent to black life in America where you are aware of both yourself and the other, where you’re unseen in the white world and able to gain a certain perspective on it."

"There’s been a progressive alliance, a civil rights alliance, a lot of history of artistic interplay, whether it is jazz in the twenties where Fletcher Henderson is writing all of the arrangements for Benny Goodman’s band. In the 1930s, the Duke Ellington Band got pulled off a train in Germany and harassed by all these Nazi soldiers and they kept calling jazz ‘nigger Jew music.’

"There are great letters between [Ralph] Ellison and [Saul] Bellow. Some of this stuff Bernard Malamud said about wanting to be seen as a writer and not a Jewish writer, wanting to be allowed to speak universally instead of for his marginalized group. It was identical almost to the stuff Frederick Douglass was saying 90 years earlier. And then all the way up to the breakdown of that civil rights alliance in the 1980s. It’s been a subject of conversation even in this presidential race with Obama talking about how he wants to repair relationships in the black and Jewish communities. He was asked to distance himself from Louis Farrakhan. It’s a rich and interesting history, really collaborative at points and tense and fraught at others, particularly in the eighties. These comments that people like Farrakhan, Jackson, Sharpton made have been frozen in amber by the older Jewish generation as a reason for a pullback emotionally and practically from the civil rights alliance of the sixties.

"I think it has to do with Jewish assimilation, a desire to change bedfellows… If you ask a room full of Jewish people over 50 about Jesse Jackson, they’ll all go, ‘He called New York Hymietown in 1983.’ Well, what has he done since then, anything? I’m more disturbed that Jesse Jackson called New York ‘hymietown’ in 1983 is so fixed and central to Jewish memory than the fact that he said it. It implies a lot of things that I’m not too happy about."

"I’d like to be able to say that Jews have more progressive attitudes [than regular white folk] but I don’t know that that is the case. Certainly that was an issue in this election. The New York Times did a good job of going to Florida and finding Jews who were horrifyingly racist and saying ridiculous things. I’d like to think that that is out of the mainstream but it is hard for me to tell. It’s more of a generational thing than anything else."

I ask Adam if he thinks Barack Obama would’ve been elected president if he were white.

Adam: "I have no way of answering that question."

Luke: "How have blacks reacted to your interest in their culture?"

Adam: "Pretty well. I’ve never really had any problems doing what I do. The only people who seem to have a problem with it are white people."

"Anybody who navigates black culture with a sense of respect, a sense of the history, awareness of the tremendous legacies of exploitation and cooption, is usually welcomed. Expectations of white people in black culture are so low, there’s such an expectation that they will act like assholes, that anyone who doesn’t is welcomed probably more than they should be."

Luke emails: Pendergast seems to play for Tristan what Jews have done for blacks — blaze the trail, fund the NAACP, etc…and blacks resent Jews for this for the same reason Tristan resents Pendergast — not for doing too little but for doing too much.

It’s human nature to resent those who help us.

What do you think?

Adam replies:

Interesting. I think there’s some truth to the notion, in the abstract, that we resent those who help us – if the help is condescending, comes from self-interest, etc.  Not categorically.  In terms of blacks and Jews, it doesn’t ring particularly true to me. First of all, I question the assumption that blacks (who, of course, cannot be spoken of monolithically) resent Jews. What is the evidence of this as a tendency prevalent enough to dwell on?  In my personal life, in which I interact with blacks and Jews more than any other groups of people, I hardly ever see it; if anything, being Jewish gives you an alternate identity to being white, creates a point of connection: you know, bigots hate you both, that kind of thing.

Secondly, even if we do accept the notion, I don’t think the facts support it: what is the "too much" Jews have done?  How can anyone have done "too much" when structural racism remains a fact of American life, from judicial bias to the recent Princeton study indicating that a black job applicant has the same chances of being granted an interview as a white felon?  No, I think any resentment stems from the more obvious reasons: a Jewish pullback from the progressive alliance, and old resentments of the kinds created by proximity and changing group fortunes (like the notion of Jews as slumlords, in the first chapter of my book, when Tristan goes to Harlem).  I think that when you see conspiracy theories about the influence and power of Jews (in government, in the media) from segments of the black community, this is in large part code for "you assimilated into the mainstream and turned your backs on us – and your assimilation relied on your "otherness" playing off of ours, being more mutable than ours."  And I see some truth in that.  To connect to something I was saying earlier: 25 years after the "Hymietown" remark, for which he’s apologized repeatedly, after which he’s done major outreach to the Jewish community, Jesse Jackson remains a pariah to many Jews. Meanwhile, the ADL accepts Mel Gibson’s half-assed, incoherent apology, and rabbis line up to meet with him.  To me, the deeper story is that keeping Jesse or Sharpton or Farrakhan’s old comments alive well past their expiration date helps to creating excuses for a practical, financial, emotional connection to black people, through the whipped-up specter of black anti-Semitism.

As far as Pendergast, Tristan’s resentment is complicated, but he’s actually happy to accept the benefits of Pendergast’s meddling; it’s the reasons behind them, and the implicit acceptance of Pendergast as an artistic equal, that rankle him.  He’s pissed off, on some level, that this guy is even in a position to help him, is venerated as a writer, etc.  And he suspects impure, selfish motives for the help, suspects that Pendergast is really reinforcing the differences between them… which, again, I think is usually at the heart of resentments toward those who help us.

Luke: "How did your white peers react to your interest in black culture?"

Adam: "They were the ones who gave me s— about it. They were the ones who wanted to make fun of me and let me know that they thought this was strange. A lot of kids in junior high called me "Mansblack." When some of the black kids I was hanging out with, some of the black mentors I had in high school, heard that they called me that, they thought it was hilarious and they started calling me that. What started out as a derisive nickname became a symbol of acceptance by this other community.

"This abuse was pretty minor. I don’t want to give the impression that I suffered greatly from my junior high classmates. I was somebody who didn’t care much what they thought and I realized quickly that I’d be somebody who’d navigate different worlds. More often than anything else, I was asked to play the role of a cultural translator. There are a lot of white people who are intrigued by other cultures but don’t want to approach somebody from that culture and ask them but will approach this crossover white boy. I’ve become used to fielding questions from white people about black culture. Sometimes it would be ridiculous. ‘Adam, why is the black community so angry?’"

Luke: "What has been your attitude towards the Jewish tradition?"

Adam: "I was raised by very secular parents who were the children of very secular parents. We didn’t go to synagogue. Out of a vague feeling that I should know something about Judaism, they sent me to a Jewish Sunday school at a junior college. I got kicked out of that school because I had this overtly racist old teacher who I got into big confrontations with. It came to a head when I sang ‘Living on a Prayer’ into a microphone at a school assembly instead of the prayer I was supposed to read.

"Because the community I was growing up in was pretty Jewish, I conflated Jewish with white as a kid. I was very critical about what whiteness meant, the historic economic social and judicial privilege of whiteness. I didn’t want much to do with either one of those traditions. It wasn’t until I got to college that I started thinking more deeply about what it meant to be Jewish, what the unique strains of that tradition looked like in terms of religion and culture and also a tradition of progressiveness and social justice.

"It was in the course of writing ‘The End of the Jews’, I worked on the book for about seven years, that I started thinking more deeply and in a sustained way about Jewishness… How was I to understand my grandfather? Part of understanding him was understanding that religion. I set out to write a book about his generation and mine."

Luke: "One thing that struck me with your book. There’s the title ‘The End of the Jews.’ Then I read the book and none of the characters have much of an interest in the Jewish tradition."

Adam: "Yeah. That’s true. Everybody in the book is relatively secular… One of the things I tried to deal with in the book is how identity for all of these characters is constantly in flux. At times the characters wield Jewish identity as a weapon and at times they try to distance themselves from it. For Tristan, being Jewish is central to his life and writing, but in a way that is particular to him and doesn’t have much to do with religion. As he goes through various stages of being accepted and rejected by the Jewish community and is asked in various ways to adopt the mantle of a Jewish writer, it emerges as something important to him…"

Luke: "I was struck by how all the protagonists in the book work hard at their heart yet they expend no serious effort to grapple with their tradition. They don’t try to learn Hebrew or study Talmud or live in Israel. They don’t work at it one tenth as much as their art."

Adam: "Yeah… The people who live on the margins and who don’t want to come into the fold, those are the ones who become artists. The position engenders a lot of perspective and a lot of pain and it gets channeled into art. You look at the pantheon of 20th Century Jewish-American writers (Bernard Malamud, Alfred Kazin, Saul Bellow, Philip Roth, Woody Allen, Lenny Bruce), you see people who occupy those margins. It’s the tortured relationship to the religion and to everything else…that allows people the space and the energy to create art. It might be to work against the tradition, to define the tradition for themselves, but it’s probably not going to come from these traditional forms of identification."

Luke: "Do you feel obligations to the Jewish tradition?"

Adam: "What do you mean?"

Luke: "You may not eat shrimp because you feel obliged, you may have an instinctive protective reaction towards Israel, you may feel obliged to know some Yiddish or Hebrew, do you feel commanded in any way by any part of the Jewish tradition?"

Adam: "The way you phrase it is interesting and is making me unsure of how to answer it. I wouldn’t say that I feel commanded. I’m having trouble working out the idea of being commanded by a tradition as opposed to being commanded by something in yourself that seeks knowledge or inclusion or something. There are things I react to in a certain way because I’m Jewish, because my entire family is Jewish, because most of them got wiped out in the Holocaust, but the thing I connect to most strongly is not a prohibition against eating shrimp and certainly not a desire to protect Israel uncritically, to me the crux of the tradition, or the crux of what connect with, is the notion of questioning. The notion that the Jewish tradition is one of constantly discussing, arguing, trying to resolve the unresolvable."

Luke: "Challenging the status quo."

"What have you loved and hated dealing with the Jews once this book came out?"

Adam: "I feel most frustrated by the way most events are a smokescreen for getting young Jews together to marry each other and have Jewish babies…

"If you are convening a panel to talk about community service or Jewish books, those topics…shouldn’t be an excuse to get this population in a room to meet each other. It’s been frustrating for me to be invited to some of these events…

"Some of my frustrations mirror some of the characters frustrations in the book. The idea that one is always supposed to lead with religion and is reducible to it and should only be concerned with, ‘What’s good for the Jews?’

"I’ve been struck by the conservatism and defensiveness and skepticism of the older Jewish generation when the topic turns to things like black-Jewish relations. It’s probably stupid of me to go to a JCC and speak to a bunch of people in their seventies and eighties about Jewish disinvestment from the civil rights movement and how it is time to get over being mad at Farrakhan… Someone will raise their hand and say, ‘What about Jeremiah Wright?’ I will say, ‘What about Jeremiah Wright?’

"’Well, he said some anti-semitic things.’ I’ll be like, ‘What did he say?’ And no one would be able to answer. And I’d start to realize that in the imagination of this audience any black leader who said anything controversial and was in hot water must automatically be anti-semitic. You can feel frustrated when you put together a talk and people are only interested in finding out why you talk the way you do."

Luke: "How much of a driving force in your life is the desire to affect social change?"

Adam: "It’s a big desire. One of the struggles of writers is to justify what we do. Writing books take a lot of time, time spent in a room alone, and in a way it’s one of the most self-indulgent things you can do. If you care about social change, and you want to be a writer, you have to think that your books can play a role. It’s something I struggle with — should I be in this room writing this book or should I be knocking on doors and handing out flyers and organizing marches. The writing always wins out."

I read Adam these excerpts of an essay on blacks and Jews by an academic historian and Orthodox Jew, Edward S. Shapiro:

…If support for blacks is an ineluctable result of Jewish values, then one would expect that the most Jewish of American Jews — the Orthodox of Brooklyn — would be the most sympathetic towards blacks. The exact opposite, however, is true. Secure in their Jewish identity, they do not require close relations with blacks to define it. Their Jewishness rests on more substantial grounds.

…If the most Jewish of Jews are the least receptive to blacks, the Jews most supportive of blacks have often been alienated from Jewish culture and religion. (pg. 240)

…Jews needed blacks to authenticate their image of themselves as liberals, but blacks did not need Jews to authenticate their image of themselves as blacks. (Pg. 243)

Blacks have resented Jews not because they did not do enough for them but because they did too much. (Pg. 244)

In academia there is not one black scholar, apart from Julius Lester, a convert to Judaism, whose major field of interest is Jewish studies.

Adam: "I think it’s interesting. There are a couple of logical fallacies.The first is cause and effect. If the least Jewish of Jews are the most likely to be receptive to blacks, what is the cause and what is the effect?"

"The writer is defining Judaism as a matter of adherence to religion and to traditional ritual. It would not be a definition accepted by the people he’s talking about. He’s bringing a set of assumptions that the people he’s trying to analyze would object strongly to."

"What makes one group of Jews more Jewish than another group?"

Luke: "Do you think the Orthodox are more Jewish than you?"

Adam: "They’re certainly more religious than me. I couldn’t be less interested in deciding who’s more religious or claiming any level of Jewishness and asserting my right to be as Jewish as somebody else… Everybody in my family is Jewish and my blood is as Jewish as their’s. I’m not religious in the ways they would define it. They would probably view me as not Jewish.

"I can’t walk through an Orthodox neighborhood without thinking about whether I am being viewed as Jewish or not. Rather than think about the people I’m looking at, I’m thinking about what they would think of me. That’s the case for most secular Jews. Our judgments of the Orthodox end up getting deflected by our assumptions of their opinions of us."

Adam mentions his secular writer-friends such as Peter Orner, Sam Lipsyte, T Cooper, Keith Gessen, Darrin Strauss, Lauren Grodstein, Danny Hoch, Elisa Albert). "They are also publishing works considered Jewish literature. ‘The End of the Jews’ is my third novel but it is the first time somebody put me in the category of Jewish writer. I doubt that Sam Lipsyte does a lot of Jewish writer gigs."

"This time out of the box I’m doing these talks at synagogues. The Jewish community didn’t ask me to come talk about ‘Angry Black White Boy,’ my previous novel. Even though I’ve written a book on topics related to Judaism, I’m pretty sure they won’t invite me when my next book is published.

"A.J. Jacobs did a lot of Jewish-related stuff with The Year of Living Biblically, but I doubt he was doing it before that.

"Peter Orner did a bunch of [Jewish] stuff with his first book, but when his novel came out, his phone stopped ringing with Jewish programmers on the other end. T. Cooper did some Jewish book fairs for his last novel, but for his first one, nothing. T. and I co-edited a book of short stories, A Fictional History of the United States With Huge Chunks Missing (Akashic, 2006). That’s two Jewish writers co-editing a book of short stories with a decent number of Jewish writers in it but it wasn’t directed at or made visible to Jewish communities, so there was nothing.

"It seems to be on a book-by-book basis that the Jewish community on a formal level, the Jewish book circuit, the synagogues, the JCCs, there doesn’t seem to be a sustained interest in the careers of young Jewish writers except when those writers are talking about Jewish subjects."

Luke: "When you encounter somebody who says, ‘I’m a proud Jew,’ what do you think?"

Adam: "I don’t think I’ve encountered people who say that… I’m frustrated with the way that Judaism has been marketed. You go to these festivals marketed at young people and there’s all this ‘rah-rah, It’s cool to be Jewish’ stuff going on. ‘You should be proud to be Jewish. Jewish is cool.’ Why should it be cool? Cool shouldn’t enter into it. It’s a flimsy reason for wanting to do anything. If it’s cool this year, then almost by definition that means it is not cool next year. You’re talking about a fashion statement or an album. For me it would depend on what that pride is based on. If it is based on somebody telling you it is cool to be Jewish, then it is meaningless. If it is based on something more deeply felt, deeply understood, deeply studied connection with the religion or culture, then great. I’d also ask, is this the only thing you are proud of? Is it the only element of your identity?

"How does that pride translate? How does being Jewish inform the way you see yourself in the world?"

We talk about the absence of black scholar in Jewish Studies departments.

Adam: "The scholars I know who are black and do stuff that is totally unconnected to blackness are constantly having to answer for it. A good friend of mine is at Yale Divinity School. His work is on Kant and Erasmus. He constantly has to explain why a 38-year old black man studies those things."

Luke: "There seems to be much more of an eager need on the part of some Jews to be embraced by blacks than blacks feel to be embraced by Jews."

Adam: "Not necessarily."

"Jews are a sub-set of white people. They are seen in the world predominantly as white and have the privileges endemic to that. That has to do with validation that semantically divorces you from privilege so you don’t have to feel guilty. If black people accept you, then you don’t have to grapple with what it means to have all these unearned inherited privileges granted to you by society. That’s been the dynamic of my generation, the hip hop generation, that constant affirmation from black people…is a way to divorce yourself from privilege instead of confronting it and seeing how it might be dismantled."

"I can’t even tell you how many black Jew-aphiles I know, how many black friends I have who said, ‘I wanted to be Jewish when I grew up.’"

Luke: "Is there anything about your new book that I should’ve asked you and haven’t asked you?"

Adam: "Probably. It’s always interesting to me that any time I get talking to somebody ostensibly about my book, particularly someone smart and interesting like yourself, we always end up totally far afield. Sometimes I yearn to talk about craft and sentence structure and the book itself in some sustained way instead of using it as a point of departure for a whole other conversation."

Posted in Jewish Literature | Comments Off on Adam Mansbach

Sana Krasikov and the Price of Belief

The girl is eight years old when she comes off the plane at John F. Kennedy. She arrives with her parents, her older sister, and her grandparents, out of the Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic, released by a system that has decided for its own reasons to let them leave. Members of a synagogue wait at the gate, a banner held up between them. Sana Krasikov (b. 1979) keeps two things from that morning: the press of an unfamiliar language and the force of American good will, strangers moving toward the family with a warmth the Soviet street never showed.

Her father has read the signs. For months Russian television has run documentaries on the wretchedness of American life, the homeless on the pavement, the addicts, the men who die in the open. He watches and draws the correct conclusion. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. A state this loud in its hatred of America does not mean it. They buy the suitcases. They settle in Katonah, an hour north of the city.

She carries that morning into her work. A regime’s lies have a grammar, and the careful reader learns to decode them. Decades of her fiction turn on that single skill.

Before the airport there is Georgia. She is born in 1979 in the Ukrainian Soviet Socialist Republic, to a Ukrainian mother and a Georgian father, and the family moves south to the Georgian republic while she is small. She claims little nostalgia for it. She grants that Georgians live with a Mediterranean appetite for art and pleasure, a temper apart from the Russian one, and that most people keep warm memories of childhood. She leaves it at that.

In America she moves through the institutions that sort the ambitious. She attends the Groton School, then Cornell, where she graduates in 2001 and lives at Telluride House, the residential community that selects for scholarship and a certain seriousness about public life. She is most of the way to law school when she applies, at the last moment, to the Iowa Writers’ Workshop instead. A Fulbright follows. The detour decides the rest.

Her stories appear before any book does, in The New Yorker, The Atlantic, Zoetrope, and the quarterlies. “Companion” wins an O. Henry Award. The early work already holds her subject: immigrants suspended between legal systems, between economies, between the family left behind and the one not yet built.

The novel that makes her name starts with a question she asks wrong. Years into her life as a writer she sits down with an older family friend, a man she has long admired, Soviet in his bearing though born to Americans. His mother and father had joined the wave of idealists who sailed to the Soviet Union in the 1930s. The purges swallowed them. He and his brother landed in orphanages. She asks him what his mother had been arrested for. He looks at her the way one looks at a slow child. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he tells her, is to prove you do not understand Russia. She likes the moment for what it exposes. The gap in her own understanding shows her where to write.

That instinct shapes One More Year (2008), her debut collection. The linked stories follow Russian, Georgian, and Central Asian immigrants building lives in the United States while money and obligation still bind them to people overseas. She refuses the sentimental version. Her characters meet exploitative work, immigration paperwork, thin bank accounts, and marriages worn down by distance. The book wins the 2009 Sami Rohr Prize for Jewish Literature, takes a National Book Foundation 5 Under 35 award, and reaches the final lists for the PEN/Hemingway Award and the New York Public Library’s Young Lions prize. Eleven languages take it up.

For the novel she goes to the source. She spends a year in Moscow, working archives that fell open after 1992, reading until she can fix an event to its month. She flies to the oil fields of Texas to learn how Americans cut deals with Russians over Arctic crude. Out of the reading and the travel she builds Florence Fein, a headstrong young woman from Brooklyn who meets a Soviet engineer through Amtorg, the trade mission, in 1933, and follows him east believing the Soviet future more just than the American present. Florence goes first to Magnitogorsk, the steel city rising in the Urals, and finds chaos, hunger, indifferent neighbors, and bedbugs. Then the trap closes. Soviet authorities take her American passport. Krasikov built that sequence to feel like suffocation, and she drew it from the record. She knows the worth of the document that lets a citizen move, having spent her childhood where it did not exist.

The Patriots (2017) reaches across eighty years and three generations, but its real subject is political faith. Krasikov wants to know how intelligent and serious people give themselves to a utopian project while the evidence of its cruelty piles up around them. She declines to make Florence a fool or a martyr. She holds the harder line: that conviction and self-deception grow from the same root, and that survival sometimes asks a person to forget. Her editor, not she, chose the title. The word turned out to be the right one, loaded on both shores.

Three days after the book reaches stores, a new administration signs an order halting entry from seven countries. Green-card holders returning home find themselves held at airports, refused translators, pressed to sign papers they cannot read that cancel their right to stay. Krasikov had lifted Florence’s confiscated passport straight from the 1930s, and here the move ran again in an American terminal. She trusts the form over the textbook. We forget the history books we read, she says, but “we do remember the novels we read.”

Her radio life feeds the fiction. In 2009 she marries Gregory Warner, an NPR correspondent, and in 2016 the two build a narrative podcast, Rough Translation, that takes a subject Americans argue about, fake news, affirmative action, surrogacy, and turns it under the light of another country. The newsroom shows up in her 2018 New Yorker story “Ways and Means,” where Oliver, an aging public-radio fixture, goes on leave over his conduct with a young podcaster, and his former lover Hal has to decide whether to speak for him under oath. Krasikov built the story after months of reading public apologies that sounded less like accounts owed to victims than acts of obedience to a movement.

She wrote much of the novel in Nairobi, where Warner reported for four years. When the family comes back to the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls her over for speeding. She starts to cry. In Nairobi a traffic stop meant a bribe, routine and expected. Here it means a ticket and a court date, a structure she can stand inside and answer to. That reaction, she says, is her American patriot speaking. The small scene holds the whole of her subject. The immigrant who has lived where the courts do not work, and where the passport can vanish, knows what the working version costs and what it is worth.

Granta names her one of its Best Young American Novelists in 2017. France gives The Patriots its Prix du Premier Roman Étranger in 2019. She spends 2019 and 2020 as a Cullman Fellow at the New York Public Library. Her 2022 story “The Muddle,” written after Russia’s invasion of Ukraine, sets two women friends against the war and lets neither win the argument, drawing on her own Ukrainian and Georgian blood. The Best American Short Stories 2023 selects it.

Two books in nearly twenty years, and a standing larger than the output. Krasikov writes by accumulation, by restraint, by a refusal to round historical people up to heroes or down to villains. Jewish identity runs through the work as memory and belonging more than observance, the position of Soviet Jews caught between a state that suspected them and a faith the state forbade. Her abiding claim is that history does not pass down clean. Each generation has to reread the files, weigh the conflicting accounts, and decide for itself what the people who came before were doing when they chose what they chose.

Sana Krasikov and the Many Patriots

A man stands at the gate of John F. Kennedy in 1987 and reads a foreign country off the faces of strangers. His daughter is eight. Behind him lies the Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic and the television he watched for months, the documentaries on American squalor, the men dying on American sidewalks. He has decoded the broadcast. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. He loves a country he has never seen well enough to gamble his children on it. He is a patriot. So is the censor in Moscow who cut the footage. So is the official who stamped the exit papers and believed, stamping them, that he served the motherland by ridding it of a people it never trusted. One word, three men, three accounts of what a life is for.

Ernest Becker gave the name for what those three men share and do not share. Each lives inside a hero system, a scheme that tells him how to earn the feeling that he counts, that his death will not erase him. The scheme assigns the sacred words. Patriot is one of them. The word carries no fixed cargo. It takes its meaning from the system that issues it, and the systems do not agree. Sana Krasikov, who came through that airport as the eight-year-old, has spent a working life writing the disagreement down.

Most writers pick a hero system and defend it. Krasikov takes the harder office. Her immortality project is the rendering of other people’s immortality projects without flattening any of them. She earns her significance by refusing the one thing every hero system demands, which is that you grant it the last word. The novel, for her, holds the incompatible faiths in one frame and lets none of them win. She has said it in the simplest terms available to a novelist: we forget the history books, and we keep the novels. The history book picks a side. The novel keeps the room full.

Consider Florence Fein, her great creation in The Patriots, a girl from Brooklyn who boards a ship in the 1930s for a country she believes will give her life weight and purpose. Florence is a patriot. Her flag is the future. She crosses an ocean to pour herself into the construction of mankind, and the steel city of Magnitogorsk takes her in with chaos, hunger, and bedbugs, and later the state takes her American passport, and later still it takes her years and her husband and her freedom, and at the end of all of it Florence still loves Russia. Krasikov refuses to call her a fool. The refusal is the moral engine of the book. A fool is a man outside a hero system looking in. Florence is a believer inside one, and from inside, her loyalty follows its own order, complete and self-justifying.

The men who break her are patriots too. This is the part most novels get wrong and Krasikov gets right. The interrogator does not think of himself as a sadist serving a lie. He thinks of himself as a patriot pruning the orchard. Krasikov learned the grammar of that conviction from an older friend whose American mother had gone to Russia in the thirties and vanished into the purges. She asked the friend what his mother had been charged with. He looked at her the way a man looks at a slow child. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he told her, is to confess you do not understand the country. The patriot’s hero system does not require a crime. It requires only an enemy, and the system supplies the enemy, not the facts.

The word travels further than her novels. Set it down in front of a column of believers and watch it change shape in each set of hands.

The naturalized citizen at the oath ceremony in a county courthouse means by patriot a man who chose this ground, who reads the choosing as the proof of love, and who suspects the native-born of treating the country as furniture.

The career officer at the war college means a man who has signed his body over to the chain of command, for whom love of country runs as obedience rendered into muscle, and for whom the protester who burns the flag has mistaken the privilege for the duty.

The flag-burner means the reverse. He loves the country enough to set its symbol alight in the street, and he holds that the truest loyalty is the loyalty that corrects, and he reads the saluting officer as a child who confused the nation with the men who run it.

The Catalan in Barcelona who hangs the estelada from his balcony means a nation with no state, a homeland the maps refuse to draw, and he hears Spanish patriotism as the regime that once forbade his grandfather’s language.

The exiled monarchist in a Paris apartment, eighty years old, raises a glass each year to a throne no one sits in, and means by patriot his fidelity to a country gone since before his birth. He carries no confusion. His hero system locates the sacred object in the past, where no revolution can reach it.

The leaker who hands the state’s secrets to a reporter means that the country is its principles and not its agencies, and he takes the indictment for treason as the price of the higher allegiance, and he walks to his cell certain that he is the patriot and his prosecutors the apparatchiks.

Six men, one word. Each would sign his name under it. Each means a different god. Becker’s quarrel is no duel between two systems with a referee in the middle. It runs as a floor crowded with systems, every one of them handing out the same sacred coins stamped with different faces, every one of them promising the same thing, which is that you will not have lived for nothing.

Krasikov puts herself on that floor. Back from four years in Nairobi, in the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls her over for speeding and she starts to cry. In Nairobi the traffic stop meant a bribe. Here it means a ticket and a date in court, a structure she can stand inside and answer to, and the tears come from the shock of a machine that works. She calls the feeling her own form of immigrant patriotism. The phrase tells you which hero system she joined. Not the flag. The working court. The piece of paper that means what it says. She is a patriot of the institutions that let a person be real before the law, because she carries in her body the memory of the institutions that made her family unreal.

Two fears drive her, and they are the two Becker named. The first is death, but death in her world wears the Soviet face, which is erasure. Not the grave. The archive scrubbed, the name unsaid, the children sent to orphanages with the family record burned behind them, the citizen made never to have been. Against that fear she writes the disappeared back onto the page. The novel is her stone over the unmarked plot.

The second fear is the one the immigrant knows in the body, the fear of belonging to no hero system at all. She has been Ukrainian, Georgian, Soviet, and American, and no single one of them owns her, and a person who owns no system has no native answer to the question of what he is for. She drew the danger through Florence, asking what would have to happen for a woman to take the word America and lock it in a drawer inside her mind. The drawer is the real terror. A self can be partitioned until the rooms forget each other. Against that fear she built an office for herself, the novelist who keeps the rooms in one house and walks between them.

The office cost her. To become the writer who grants every patriot his god, she gave up the comfort of holding one. She subtracted nostalgia first. She says she carries little of it, and a reader believes her, because nostalgia is the cheap version of loyalty, the love of a place edited down to its kindnesses. She subtracted the black-and-white frame she held as a child of immigrants, the frame that sorts the world into the wronged and the wrongdoers. She subtracted the law degree she had nearly earned and applied to a writing program at the last hour. What she renounced was membership. What she bought was the freedom to render membership from the outside, the one place from which all of it can be seen and none of it can be felt.

She tests the same lens on her own country’s new rituals. In her 2018 story “Ways and Means,” a public-radio veteran goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his confession reads less like an account owed to the woman he harmed than an act of obedience to a movement with its own sacred words and its own ledger of sins. Krasikov built it after months of reading apologies that genuflected to a cause. She grants the new hero system the scrutiny she gave the old one. The American newsroom in 2018 hands out sacred coins as fast as Moscow did in 1937, and stamps them with the language of harm and accountability, and a man inside that system earns his standing by the fluency of his contrition. She gives no sneer. She files the report.

Read her this way and three things come into focus.

Watch the loyalty she lets a character keep. She never strips a believer of his belief to win an argument. Florence loves Russia after Russia has taken everything, and Krasikov lets her, because the love is the truest fact about Florence and a lesser novelist would have confiscated it for the sake of a verdict.

Watch where she lays the scrap of paper. The passport, the exit stamp, the HR memo, the deposition, the file in the KGB warehouse. In her work the sacred and the bureaucratic share a desk. The document decides whether the system counts you as real, and the patriot of any flag learns sooner or later that his god keeps its promises in triplicate.

Watch the forgetting. She treats memory as a debt to the dead and forgetting as a mercy to the living, and she refuses to tell you which loyalty ranks higher. Her people survive by forgetting and damn themselves by it in the same breath. That refusal to settle the account is her signature, and it explains why her hero system carries no flag. A flag would settle it. She would rather keep the room full.

You Don’t Understand Russia: Sana Krasikov and the Tacit Competence of Survival

A woman sits across from an older man she has admired for years and asks him a question. His mother was an American who sailed to the Soviet Union in the 1930s and disappeared into the purges. He and his brother grew up in orphanages. What, she asks, was his mother arrested for. He gives her the look you give someone who has missed the obvious. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he tells her, is to confess you do not understand Russia.

Sana Krasikov has built a body of work on the contents of that sentence. The friend is telling her that something stands between her and his mother’s life, something he holds and she lacks, and that he cannot hand it across the table. He could recite every fact of the case and she would still ask the wrong question. What he knows about how arrests worked does not live in propositions. It lives below them, in a reflex, and the reflex took years inside the system to form.

Stephen P. Turner has spent his career taking that reflex seriously and refusing the easy account of it. The easy account says a society holds a shared tacit understanding, an inside, that its members carry and outsiders miss. Turner’s The Social Theory of Practices: Tradition, Tacit Knowledge, and Presuppositions (1994) attacks that picture at the root. If a society shares a tacit thing, the thing has to pass from one person to the next, reproduced, in Bourdieu’s word, in each new member. Turner finds no plausible route for the passage. Strip away the shared sameness and what remains is no collective possession at all. It is habit, acquired one person at a time. There is no Russia to be understood as an object the friend keeps in his pocket. There are millions of people who each lived under the same conditions and each formed, on his own, expectations close enough that an observer files them under one word.

This is the sleeper that runs under all of Krasikov’s fiction. She writes as though she agrees with Turner without ever having to cite him.

Watch how she works and the agreement shows. A writer who believed Russianness were a substance she could absorb would steep in it and trust the steeping. Krasikov does the opposite. She rebuilds the reflex the way the natives built it, out of particulars, one at a time. She spends a year in Moscow in archives that opened after 1992. She travels to Magnitogorsk, the steel city in the Urals, to stand where her character stands. She reads until she can date an event to the month. None of that buys her a collective understanding, because there is none to buy. What it buys her is the long exposure that produces the trained anticipation, the same exposure her characters paid for with their lives. She logs the hours.

Her subject is the gap between what a system says and what its survivors know. The saying is explicit. It is the Party line, the textbook, the broadcast, and it can be written down and shipped anywhere. The knowing is tacit. It is the reflex that reads the saying right, and it cannot be shipped at all.

Her father stands at the gate of John F. Kennedy in 1987 and gives the clearest example in her record. For months Soviet television has run films on the misery of American life, the homeless, the addicts, the dying in the street. He watches and draws the operational meaning, the inverse of the text. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. No sentence in the broadcast says so. The broadcast says America is hell. He hears, under it, that the state protests too much, and that the protest signals an opening. He did not learn that reading from a manual. He calibrated it over a lifetime against outcomes, who left, who stayed, what followed what, and the calibration is his alone even though every survivor around him ran a version of the same sum.

Krasikov returns to the gap whenever she can reach it. Her Russian-born journalists read American news and put a Soviet spin on it, and they trust the foreign source over the domestic one, and they stay loyal to the country all the same, untroubled that the thing they read is false at the literal level, because they grasp that it serves a larger truth that level cannot reach. That is tacit competence at its purest, the skill of sorting which register a statement lives in. The doctrine is the same for everyone. The competence to operate it belongs to each man one at a time.

Krasikov never lets the tacit harden into a shared essence. Julian, the Russian-born son of two American Jews in The Patriots, gives her the test case. Is he a Soviet Jew or an American one. The novel will not answer, because the answer presumes a type, a collective substance he either has or does not, and she does not believe in the substance. She gives you instead a particular man with a particular history and a set of habits no other character duplicates. She writes the resemblances among her Russians and she writes the divergences, and she never reaches behind them for the thing they are all assumed to carry. There is no thing. There is the family record and the calibrated reflex, and those are individual all the way down.

The same holds for her craft. She built the sequence where Soviet authorities confiscate her character’s American passport to feel like suffocation, and readers report the suffocation, and she could not give you the rule by which she produced it. The Iowa Writers’ Workshop teaches an explicit doctrine, that the author’s identity has no bearing on the prose. Her competence sits below that doctrine, in the trained hand, unstatable. And the question of how a reader comes to understand Russia by reading her has the same answer. The reader acquires no transmitted substance. The novel reproduces the reflex in him, scene by scene, until his own anticipations begin to run the way a Soviet citizen’s ran. The book manufactures, in compressed form, the exposure that time gave the native. It is the one instrument that can do for an outsider what years did for the insider.

In her 2018 story “Ways and Means,” a public-radio veteran goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his apology reads to the woman who knew him as obedience to a movement more than account to a victim. Krasikov sees the new American rite by its function because she did not grow up inside it. The native cannot see the rite he was raised inside. The immigrant, who acquired her reflexes against a different system, reads the contrition as a learned performance, fluent and tactical, the way a foreigner notices an accent the locals cannot hear in themselves. Her outsider’s distance is no handicap here. It is the instrument.

Read her this way and three things come forward.

Watch what her people can do and cannot say. The competence shows in performance and goes silent under questioning. The friend who knows his mother was in for nothing cannot teach that knowledge. He can only show that you lack it.

Watch how she builds understanding in the reader. She gives particulars and withholds the lecture. She trusts accumulation over exposition, because she is not transmitting a thing, she is retraining a reflex, and a reflex forms only under repetition.

Watch where she refuses the collective noun. Russia, the Jew, the immigrant, the American. She will not let any of them name a shared substance. She names a man and his history and the habits the history left in him. The friend was right that she did not understand Russia. He was wrong about why. There was nothing in him to hand her. There were only the hours, and her work is the long labor of putting in the hours on the page, for herself and for everyone who reads her.

Watergate as Democratic Ritual & Cultural Trauma

Back from four years in Nairobi, in the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls Sana Krasikov over for speeding, and she starts to cry. In Nairobi the traffic stop meant a bribe, the transaction everyone understood. Here it means a ticket and a date in court, a place she can stand inside and answer for herself. The tears come from the shock of a machine that works. She calls the feeling her own immigrant patriotism.

Jeffrey Alexander has a name for the thing she crossed into. The civil sphere runs on a binary code. On the sacred side stand the democratic motives and relations and institutions: the reasonable citizen, the truthful exchange, the rule of law, the impersonal office that holds whoever sits in it to the same standard. On the profane side stand their opposites: the secret deal, the personal loyalty that overrides the rule, the arbitrary power, the faction. A working civil sphere sorts actors onto these poles through public ritual, purifying the ones who serve the sacred values and polluting the ones who betray them. Krasikov’s patriotism is faith in the code. She believes in the sacred pole because she has lived where it was a fiction.

She knows the code can run without the sphere. In The Patriots, Florence Fein loses her American passport to a clerk and falls into the hands of Captain Subotin of the secret police, who calls her in across five years and demands the names of enemies. The Soviet state speaks the language of purity and pollution with more fluency than any democracy. It has its sacred people and its profane enemy of the people, its traitors and wreckers and rootless cosmopolitans, its rituals of denunciation and confession. What it lacks is the autonomous civil sphere that makes the sorting answerable to anyone outside the center. The pollution comes down from above, by force, attached to whoever the state needs to destroy. Krasikov shows the form of moral classification stripped of the thing that gives it conscience. At the murdered actor Solomon Mikhoels’s state funeral she lays his battered face under greasepaint as if for one last role, a purification rite staged by the same power that killed him. The show trial, the Doctors’ Plot, the Night of the Murdered Poets: these are purification rituals with the civil sphere torn out, pollution as a tool of the arbitrary center.

Alexander’s larger argument concerns how a society comes to feel a wound as its own. A trauma is not the event. It is the work a society does to turn an event into a shared story, and the work falls to carrier groups who hold the resources and the standing and the skill to make the claim land. They must answer four questions to build the master narrative. What was the pain. Who was the victim. What does the victim have to do with the rest of us. Who caused it. Krasikov is a carrier group of one. The Patriots is her bid to take the suffering of the trapped American expatriates and the Soviet Jews and brand it onto an American audience that has forgotten it ever happened. Her son Julian names the pain and the perpetrator in a single line, that the trapped Americans were sacrificed on the common altar of two superpowers. The victim is not some foreign other. The victim is American, your people, your countrymen abandoned by their own government. The novel is her chosen arena, the aesthetic one, the same arena that turned a girl’s diary into the first shared image of the Holocaust.

She is fighting the outcome Alexander calls the great paradox. The gulag, like the rape of Nanking, killed its millions and never marked the world the way the Nazi murder of the Jews did. The suffering was real. The trauma process failed. No carrier group with enough reach built the narrative and made the wider world take it on board. Krasikov knows this in her bones. She has said we forget the history books and keep the novels. The novel is her instrument for finishing the trauma process the textbooks could not.

She does one thing that sets her apart and puts her at risk inside the model. Alexander warns that the audience will widen the circle of the we only if the victim is drawn in qualities the audience already holds sacred. The trauma narrative wants a pure victim. Krasikov refuses to supply one. Under Subotin’s pressure Florence informs on friends. She is a victim and a collaborator in the same body. She loved the regime that destroyed her and stayed loyal after it took her husband and her freedom. A safer carrier group would purify her, would sand off the collaboration and the love so the reader could mourn without complication. Krasikov leaves the stain on. She is after a harder solidarity than the easy grief over a spotless martyr. She asks whether you can take on board the suffering of the one who also gave names, who also believed. That is the steeper climb, and the civil sphere she trusts is built for the spotless victim, not this one.

She turns the same eye on her own country’s purifications. In her story “Ways and Means,” Oliver, an aging public-radio man, goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his apology reads to the woman who knew him as a rite owed to a movement more than an account owed to the person he harmed. Alexander watched the Watergate hearings grant this absolution. The witnesses who confessed received forgiveness from the committee’s priests through well-worn ritual forms, their conversions staged for the watching nation. He watched the administration men bring their wives and children to the table, lining up family behind them to signal the personal loyalty of the profane pole, while the senators kept their own families invisible and spoke for the impersonal law. Krasikov reads the studio apology the way Alexander reads the hearing, as a purification ritual with a coded script. She can see the script because she has seen the Soviet one. The thing she will not look away from is the resemblance. The civil sphere’s binary can renew a democracy, as it did when it drove a president from office, and it can run as a machine that pollutes on command, as it did in Moscow. The studio confession sits somewhere between, a cleansing rite whose sincerity she leaves an open question.

Read her through this frame and three things hold steady.

Watch where she sets the scrap of paper and the working office. The bribe against the ticket, the personal favor against the impersonal rule, the clerk who steals a passport against the court she can stand inside. Her deepest loyalty runs to the sacred institutions that hold an office above the man who fills it, because she has counted the cost of their absence.

Watch the victim she refuses to purify. She does the full labor of building a shared wound and then declines to hand the audience the pure sufferer the work seems to need. She wants the recognition that survives the discovery that the victim also collaborated, also believed. The cheap solidarity she leaves to others.

Watch the ritual form across regimes. She reads the show trial, the Senate hearing, and the studio apology with one steady eye, and she will not pretend the family resemblance away. The binary code of the civil sphere is the finest thing men have built for living together and a thing that has run on innocent blood, and she has stood on both sides of it. She cried at the traffic stop because she knows what the working version costs and what the broken version costs more.

Sana Krasikov’s Social Set

Sana Krasikov belongs to the narrow apex of American literary fiction, the few hundred writers, editors, and judges who decide each year which new books count as serious. The set has concentric rings. At the center sits a cohort of Soviet-born Jewish writers who came to America as children and write in English about the world they left: Gary Shteyngart (b. 1972), Lara Vapnyar, Boris Fishman, Anya Ulinich, Yelena Akhtiorskaya, Irina Reyn, Olga Grushin, Ellen Litman, and the scholar and memoirist Maxim D. Shrayer. David Bezmozgis works the same material from Toronto. Keith Gessen, who runs in adjacent circles, came out of the same emigration. These are her literary family. They share a subject, a double ear for Russian and American registers, and a suspicion of the country that produced them and the country that took them in.

Around that center runs her generation of prestige novelists. In 2017 Granta placed her on its once-a-decade list of the best young American novelists, the issue that anoints the writers a London jury expects to last. The company tells you the room she stands in: Jesse Ball, Halle Butler, Emma Cline, Joshua Cohen (b. 1980), Mark Doten, Jen George, Rachel B. Glaser, Lauren Groff, Yaa Gyasi, Garth Risk Hallberg, Greg Jackson, Catherine Lacey, Ben Lerner, Karan Mahajan, Anthony Marra (b. 1984), Dinaw Mengestu, Ottessa Moshfegh, Chinelo Okparanta, Esmé Weijun Wang, and Claire Vaye Watkins. Marra writes Russia and Chechnya and shares her ground. Cohen writes the Jewish past and shares her other ground. The earlier Granta lists carried the names that now sit a tier above hers in reputation: Jonathan Safran Foer (b. 1977), Nicole Krauss (b. 1974), Jeffrey Eugenides, Yiyun Li, Karen Russell.

The institutions form the third ring, and they hold the keys. Krasikov published her early stories in The New Yorker, where Deborah Treisman and Cressida Leyshon decide which fiction reaches the largest serious audience in the country. Her books came from Spiegel & Grau, where Cindy Spiegel edited her. Granta in London, under Sigrid Rausing, gave her the list and a UK home. The Jewish Book Council, through its Sami Rohr Prize and its journal Paper Brigade, claims her for Jewish letters. The National Book Foundation named her to its 5 Under 35. The New York Public Library kept her two years as a Cullman fellow. Behind all of it stands the Iowa Writers’ Workshop, where she trained, and Cornell before it, and the Telluride House that selects for a certain seriousness. The set credentials itself through these names. To say “Iowa, the New Yorker, Granta, a Cullman year” is to give a writer’s rank without giving a number.

One more ring sits to the side, the public-radio world she entered through her husband, Gregory Warner, the NPR correspondent she married in 2009 and built the podcast Rough Translation with. That world prizes the same things in a lower key: the well-reported story, the foreign angle, the voice that explains one culture to another. Her story “Ways and Means” runs on its rituals.

What the set values comes through in its praise words. Craft. Range. Intelligence on the page. The earned sentence. The book that does the research and carries its weight. It honors complexity above all and treats ambiguity as a sign of grace. One of her Granta cohort put the creed in one line, that even in invention the writer’s task is to tell the truth, and the set nods at that without thinking it needs defense. The novel is the prestige object. The short story is the apprenticeship and the maintenance dose, the thing you place in a magazine to stay visible between books. The foreign, the translated, the cosmopolitan all carry weight, and provincialism reads as a defect. Sentiment is the enemy. To call a book sentimental in this set is to end the conversation about it.

A life well spent, in their eyes, ends with books that outlast the news. The model arc is clear and everyone in the set can recite it. You publish stories in the right magazines. Your debut wins a prize or makes a list. You follow it with an ambitious novel that critics call necessary. You collect the fellowships that buy you time. You get translated into a dozen languages and taught in a few seminars. Then, if the work holds, the people who decide such things begin to call you permanent. Money is welcome and rarely the goal. Fame of the loud kind reads as vulgar. The prize they are playing for is the verdict of the right judges that the work will keep being read. Krasikov said the thing the set believes most, that we forget the history books and we keep the novels. To make the thing that gets kept is the whole ambition.

The status games run under a collegial surface. Rank comes from where you publish, and The New Yorker sits at the top of the masthead in every writer’s mind. Rank comes from prizes, the Pulitzer and the National Book Award at the summit, then the Whiting, the PEN/Hemingway, the Sami Rohr, the 5 Under 35, each worth a known number of points. Rank comes from fellowships, a Cullman or a Guggenheim, and from the once-a-decade Granta list that resets the generational order. It comes from your publisher and your editor and your agent, from the names who blurb you, from who reviews you and where, from the count of languages on your rights page. Krasikov’s eleven translations are a credential she carries without having to mention them. The move from stories to the novel is the great ascent, and the set watches to see whether a story writer can carry the longer form. Praise creates its own danger here. The set frets about the young writer flooded with acclaim too early, the debut that draws more love than the work can bear, and a reviewer said as much about Krasikov, wondering whether the early praise would help or hurt her. Output becomes a quiet measure too. Two books in nearly twenty years reads, in this set, as either rigor or trouble, and the members keep a discreet tally.

The set holds firm rules about what a writer owes. You owe the truth, even inside invention. You owe your material honest research, and you have no right to a history you have not earned. You owe the people you write about a rendering that refuses to flatten them. You owe the reader complexity and deny him the easy verdict. You stay suspicious of flags and of any story that sorts the world into the innocent and the guilty. You behave well toward other writers, blurb generously, and serve on the panels, because the set rewards the good literary citizen and remembers the bad one. Above these sits the first commandment, that you never preach. The soapbox is the cardinal offense. When Krasikov’s “Ways and Means” appeared, a reader’s first worry was whether the story had been built to let the author stand on a cause, and the worry shows the rule. A thesis kills a story. The set agrees on this the way a church agrees on its creed.

The set preaches against essences and lives by several. Its stated faith holds that no identity is fixed, that the writer’s task is to show men turning each other into strangers, that types are a failure of attention. Yet the same set treats literary talent as a real and recognizable thing, a gift the judges can spot and rank, and builds its whole order on the belief that some sensibilities are finer than others by nature. It treats the immigrant writer as a position carrying its own authority, as though displacement granted a sight the native lacks. It runs a prize for Jewish literature that presumes Jewishness names a literary essence a book can hold. It speaks of an author’s voice as something innate, hers and no one else’s. Krasikov’s own standing in the set comes in part from how hard she resists the cruder version of this, her refusal to let Russian or Jewish or American harden into a type, which the set reads as sophistication and rewards with respect. She profits, in other words, from declining the essence the set keeps.

The grammar by which they sort the admirable from the contemptible follows from all of it. The sins are sentimentality, didacticism, propaganda, cliché, and ambition worn on the sleeve. The virtues are honesty, restraint, range, the earned line, and generosity to one’s peers. Cruelty is permitted, even admired, when the prose earns it, because honesty outranks comfort and a true hard sentence beats a kind false one. Ambition is required but must hide inside craft, since the writer who shows hunger is suspect and the writer who shows only the work is pure. The lowest thing a writer can be in this set is a propagandist with a message. The highest is the one who sets the thing down entire and trusts the reader to judge it. Krasikov sits near the top of that grammar. She does the research, refuses the sermon, declines the binary, and renders the believer and the jailer with the same care. The set built its values to honor that, and so it honors her.

The Voice

Her signature move is inversion, and it runs from the architecture down to the sentence. The Patriots opens on a Brooklyn woman boarding a ship out of New York in 1934, watching European immigrants trudge back toward their homelands, and she sees an Ellis Island newsreel flipped into reverse, Lady Liberty waving the masses goodbye. The American myth of ingathering, run backward. The book is an immigrant novel, except the immigrant leaves. Krasikov builds the irony into the frame before a character speaks.
She narrates by shifting register. The 1930s strand runs in a close third that lives inside Florence’s idealism without endorsing it, free indirect style that lets you feel the faith and watch it curdle. The present-day strand hands the microphone to her son Julian, whose first-person account turns sardonic and jaundiced, a man taking jaundiced looks back at his mother across the far side of the catastrophe. One reviewer called the result a kaleidoscopic third braided with the first person, melodrama set against satire, scrupulous detail against sweeping panorama. The voice changes by era. Sincerity in 1934, a comedy of corruption in 2008, the kleptocratic Moscow chapters played near farce.
At the sentence she works toward the flat maxim that lands at the end of a paragraph. Florence “fled the Land of the Free to feel free.” Her creed runs that “Breaking your family’s heart was the price you paid for rescuing your own.” A late turn arrives at a revelation that “the secret to living was simply forgetting.” A character sizes up the age: “we’re all leashed pretty tightly to the era we’re living through.” These are her tuning fork. She sets the hard-won line down without flourish and lets it sit. The restraint is the rhetoric. She keeps her voice low so the line carries.
Her diction sits on a spare base and spends its precision on the telling object. A Soviet functionary arches a “groomed” eyebrow, and a class appears in one word. Critics credit her research with an exemplary thoroughness, the parts of a jet fighter, a Stalin rally, a Thai sex parlor, all of it carried into texture rather than lectured. In the contemporary strand the idiom turns current and comic, the grandson Lenny styling himself “a cowboy on the frontiers of private enterprise.” She can date a Soviet event to the month, and the discipline shows as confidence, not display, though a sharp reader caught her giving 1959 the wrong hair product.
Her tone holds a controlled surface over violent material, what the jacket of One More Year called quietly explosive prose. The control is discipline. The rage is banked, and it surfaces in set pieces. At the murdered actor Solomon Mikhoels’s (1890–1948) state funeral she lays his mutilated face under greasepaint “as if for one last role,” and a lone fiddler plays a dirge for his Tevye into the dark. The Forward judged her strongest when she is enraged, and the judgment holds. She tends to withhold the verdict and work by indirection. She has described the task as feeling around the contours of inescapability, the boundary of its negative space. She writes the shape of the trap by writing the air around it.
Her manner is the patient witness who distrusts every ideology on offer and declines to hand you a verdict. She renders the believer and the jailer with the same attention and lets neither off and damns neither. Critics set her among the Russian chroniclers of the century, Grossman, the Mandelstams, Shalamov, Akhmatova, Solzhenitsyn, and among the American panoramic family novel, Franzen’s The Corrections, Díaz’s The Brief Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao, Lahiri’s The Namesake. The two lineages name her register: the moral weight of the Russian tradition poured into the multi-generational shape the American workshop favors.
The verdict on her sentences divides, and truth asks me to say so. One camp finds a line of truth and shining detail on every page. The other finds the prose veering from lyrical to clunky, the early plot slack, Florence’s innocence hard to credit, and one trade review called the prose awkward. The unevenness is the cost of the scale. A novel that moves across eighty years and a dozen viewpoints pays for it where the registers meet, and her voice is surer in the close psychological scene than in the machinery that carries you between them.
What the voice is for: she builds irony into the structure so you cannot rest inside one country’s story, she keeps the surface flat so the buried violence lands harder, and she works the negative space so you supply the feeling she withholds. The irony is moral equipment, not decoration. She wants you to do the judging she refuses to do for you.

Russian Emigre Author Sana Krasikov (2-23-2008)

During LimmudLA, I become fascinated with the plight of Soviet Jewry.

My new cause is fueled by one Soviet Jew in particular — author Sana Krasikov (the Forward, the Atlantic, the New Yorker). She has a book of short stories coming out ("One More Year") and she’s easy on the eyes.

After confessing my amazement that I had just attended a presentation (video) on the first Soviet-Jewish generation, a Russian bloke confides in me that his interest too was not purely intellectual.

Sunday night, for her last presentation on some fancy pants bit of literature, Sana persuades her four attendees to give her high-brow efforts the big skip and join her at Clive Lawton’s lecture on Jacob (amazing stuff!).

My Sana Krasikov Interview (4-25-2008)

I talked to her for two hours by phone Thursday morning. It got bumpy.

My legendary charm was nowhere to be found.

From my chat room:

YourMoralLeader:  Emma, just tell your parents you have to go to LA to fundraise for the IRA
Emma:  lol
Emma:  I love your wit
YourMoralLeader:  tell em you regret you only have one life to give for your country
Emma:  I will tell them with crocodile tears
guest11:  Who is Luke talking to?
guest11:  Soviet immigrants…..
guest11:  Commies
YourMoralLeader:  sana krasikov
YourMoralLeader:  google her
guest11:  She looks hot, in that descended-from-Mongol-invaders sort of way
guest11:  So many Russians have that look.
YourMoralLeader:  yes
YourMoralLeader:  product of rape
YourMoralLeader:  so sad and yet so hot
guest11:  "Scratch a Russian, find a Mongol"
guest11:  But the maternal lines were preserved
YourMoralLeader:  yes
guest11:  And such women are good at riding ponies.
guest11:  They know their way around the steppe
guest11:  The next time you interview her, ask her how she is around ponies and in hauling things on sleds.
guest11:  I’ll bet she rules on both

I met Sana at LimmudLA.

We hit it off.

I just read her first book and wanted to discuss it with her.

I call her at 7 a.m. April 24, 2008, with evil on my mind.

Sana: "You’re up so early. It must get light at 4 a.m. in LA."

Luke: "About 6:15 a.m."

Sana: "Do you have a morning ritual? Do you get up and go for a jog in the mountains?"

Luke: "I get up and put on tefillin and then check my email."

 "My apartment is the size of where you’d park a car."

Sana: "By New York standards, that’s luxury."

Luke: "It’s really small. Women freak out."

Sana: "That was my first trip to LA. I had a friend give me a tour of Beverly Hills after LimmudLA was over. I feel like I should’ve been more overwhelmed. He said it was all movie stars and Persian Jews."

"We drove down Rodeo Drive. We drove up and down these hills. It was a little bit like being in an Orientalist painting. All these perspectives."

We talk about her work history.

Sana: "After college, I worked for a few months in New Hampshire as a reporter at a small newspaper. Then I went to New York for a year and worked in a law firm. I decided I didn’t want to be a lawyer. I went to the Iowa Writers Workshop for two years. Then I got a Fullbright and studied in Moscow for a year. Now I’m back in New York."

Sana spent her first years in Georgia and Ukraine (then part of the Soviet Union). "We came to the States when I was almost nine."

Her parents are engineers.

Luke: "What are your memories of living under communism?"

Sana: "Phrased that way, I don’t think I had that kind of macro perpective on it. Georgia was a bit different. It was marginal in the best way. It was very ethnically diverse. There was a more casual attitude about Soviet power there. It was a little bit like New York in terms of how international Georgia was. It is a junction between East and West."

Luke: "What kind of Jewish identity were you raised with?"

Sana: "We were your typically non-practicing Soviet Jews. When I went to the Ukraine for the summers, I do remember a synagogue next to where my grandfather lived. That’s the only time I remember seeing Jews practice. I’m an Ashkenazi Jew from Georgia. I know that Georgian Jews have more of a religious identity than Ashkenazi Jews. I don’t think we went to synagogue until we came to the United States."

Luke: "Was it a regular thing?"

Sana: "My family goes on the holidays. As I got older, I’d go to Shabbat dinners."

Luke: "What role does Judaism play in your life today?"

Sana: "Let me think about that for a sec."

There’s a ten second pause.

Sana: "My interest in it deepens every year. When I was in Moscow, I started studying Torah once a week. Being a brainy person and enjoying the intellectual rigor of it, that was something I took to. I do to some degree keep kosher.

"Coming from a Soviet background where so much of the identity is being a group that hasn’t been treated well, that’s an identity I don’t relate to well. Like any old and deep tradition, there’s so much more to it than that. To approach it the way a lot of Russian immigrants do, I find kind of unpalatable. That we’re Jews because we were oppressed."

"That’s not to say I’m not a spiritual person. I do feel it at a level that’s not just intellectual.

"I don’t know if that answers your question."

Luke: "How did you experience LimmudLA?"

Sana: "As a presenter, a portion of my mind was always about the next thing I had to present. I experienced the LA part of LimmudLA. Women in kipas was not something I’d seen before. When you ask somebody their affiliation and they say, ‘I’m post-denominational.’ It was very hip. It made me want to move to LA. It seemed like a fun place."

Luke: "When you were a child, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Sana: "For a while, I wanted to be a dentist. Everything in town was falling apart, but we had this amazing dental clinic. I did visual arts for many years — painting, woodcuts, etching, lithography, ink paintings. I never envisioned writing."

Luke: "When did you realize you were a writer?"

Sana: "You are what you do. When I write, I’m a writer. When I don’t, I’m not. When I went to Cornell (I started off in Chemistry and then did a joint American History/Literature major), I couldn’t take any art classes. I was depressed about it. As a creative person, you need a creative outlet. In my junior year, I didn’t take writing seriously, but it was a way to sublimate my desire to express myself. It was a lot of pent-up creative energy getting expressed."

Luke: "If you were to read a book, with how much accuracy could you guess whether the author was male or female?"

Sana: "That is a great, great question. I think I could guess with high accuracy. Men and women use language differently. Men think more verbally and women think more adjectivally. For women, our brains are databases of preferences. We can go into a room and without a lot of verbal communication, we can know what everybody wants in that room. You can see that male writers have a different approach to sentences and they do use stronger verbs."

Luke: "What have your parents most wanted from you?"

Sana: "To be happy. They both work a lot. They’re pretty busy with their own lives."

"Parents want you to be passionate about something boring but they realized after a while it wasn’t going to work with me."

Sana has an older sister.

Krasikov says she enjoyed her few months as a reporter "in a really sadistic way. Writing fiction you’re on your own a lot. When you’re a reporter, you see people every day. You’re like a tourist in different worlds. You have to churn stuff out. You can’t think about craft."

Luke: "Where were you a reporter?"

Sana: "I’m not telling you."

Luke: "Why are MFAs so popular among novelists?"

Sana: "It gives people socially sanctioned time to write. They don’t have to justify why they’re dropping out of life for two years."

Luke: "What effect does it have on writing that all these writers have MFAs?"

Sana: "I was told that my writing was not MFA writing."

"People focus a lot on language and that’s a double-edged sword. It’s wonderful to explore language in novel ways but there’s much more to writing than that. I too want to push my writing but only to the degree that I can still tell a good story and say something about human beings and the social world. I don’t think you can teach that.

"Writing has become very much about sentence writing. That’s not the most interesting thing about fiction to me."

Luke: "Is writing a lonely profession?"

Sana: "It’s a solitary profession. Even as a kid, I never felt lonely. I enjoy solitude. After being social, I need to withdraw into my own space."

Luke: "Has anybody in your life complained that you used them for your writing?"

Sana: "No."

Luke: "Is there a genre of Jewish-American-Russian fiction and do you belong in this? Your work reminds me of Gary Shteyngart, only not as absurd."

Sana: "Really? I don’t think so."

Luke: "OK. Here is where I given an opinion to invite your feedback."

Sana: "Go ahead."

Luke: "It seems with all the other post-Communist Jewish writers who come to America, this is just a feeling I have, together with your book, it seems like all the characters are Godless and as a consequence they’re hopeless. And the result is depression [for me]."

Sana’s shocked. "By godless, do you mean they don’t believe in God?"

Luke: "They may believe in God, but he doesn’t have a role in their life. I’m thinking it comes from growing up in atheistic communism. Therefore, there’s a hopelessness. I always get depressed when I read this genre."

Sana: "I’m not sure it’s a genre, but can you give me an example of writing where the characters are not godless?"

Luke: "Say, Dostoevsky, where some of the characters are God-intoxicated. Tom Wolfe’s novel A Man in Full. You know what it is to deal with someone where God is a vital part of their life?"

Sana: "Hmm."

Luke: "In Gary Shteyngart’s books and in other post-Communist American-Jewish literature I’ve read, all the characters lead pointless lives."

Sana: "Do you think there may be an element of projection in this?"

Luke: "Maybe. I’m throwing this out there."

Sana: "You’re dealing with some issues and you see them around you.

"I do find that writing fiction is a Rorschach’s test for people. They see what they want to see. Maybe you’re struggling with these issues yourself now and in a strange way it’s flattering for me to hear this because it means you are seeing my characters as people who you can pass judgment on, which is fine by me.

"I think God is in every life. God has a way of making his existence manifest. Some people are more conscious of God’s existence in their day-to-day life."

"I would venture to disagree with you about my characters. Some of them do grapple with God. I do write about the kind of people I encounter. They do come from a world where spirituality has not been at the top of their list of priorities. I’m a pretty spiritual person and I see God’s existence in a lot of different ways. I don’t think it’s always clear. It’s arrogant to think we know God’s plan for us. Something that prosaic in our lives may lead us to a place of spiritual growth."

"I would have to read my stories over and look at it through that lens. They are certainly characters who live a different life from you but I’d like to think that if they were real people, God would try to help them out."

Luke: "I feel like all these characters are products of this 70-year atheistic experiment in communism."

Sana: "What are you thinking of in particular?"

Luke: "For 70 years in the Soviet Union, there was no religiously directed character building, no sense of the transcendent, and these people all leave me depressed."

Sana: "Maybe you’re just depressed, Luke? What’s going on in your life?"

Luke: "Maybe."

Sana: "Did you go outside yesterday?"

Luke: "I go outside every day."

Sana: "Good, good."

Luke: "You don’t find your characters depressing?"

Sana: "I don’t. They just feel like regular people leading regular lives. They’re people stuck between a rock and a hard place. They’re struggling. We feel God’s presence when we struggle. I don’t have an interest in writing about characters who aren’t struggling. If everything was going great in their lives, why would I want to write about them? I’m not sure that in the 70 years of socialism, people were completely Godless. Spirituality has always been pretty important in Russia. People just sublimate it in different ways. Russians have always worshiped literature. They often say that’s their spirituality. People did still secretly go to church. We always had matzo on Passover. People always held on to their traditions there. From a western standpoint, yes, the dogma was Godless, but if you look at people’s day-to-day lives, they weren’t as Godless as you’d think."

Luke: "Are any of your characters triumphant?"

Sana: "That’s a very male question. Interesting. Do they triumph over adversity? Is that your question?"

Luke: "Just, are they triumphant? I’ll just leave it there."

Sana: "What do you mean by ‘triumphant’?"

Luke: "Do they triumph?"

Sana: "Over what? Over their circumstances?"

Luke: "Yeah."

Sana: "Yeah. At the end of Companion, for example, you have a woman who’s in a really tough situation but she makes her life beautiful. The last thing she does in that story is make an omelet and put garnish on it. She makes up a beautiful meal inspite of everything else going on in her life. The way to be triumphant is to live in the present. Some characters can’t but others can. Everything in her life is going down the tubes but she will look good and she will do her hair and she will make a beautiful meal. That’s a form of triumph. I’m not sure triumph has to be climbing a snowy mountain peak. It can be about maintaining a certain kind of feminine dignity."

Luke: "Is your story that just came out in The New Yorker in this book?"

Sana: "Yes, the second to last one [‘The Repatriates’]. You didn’t read it, did you?"

Luke: "I read the whole book."

Sana: "That’s OK. I’m not judging."

Luke: "The dissolving of the marriage…"

"Do you belong to a school of writing?"

Sana: "I hope not."

Luke: "You’re certainly a realist."

Sana: "Yes. I’m not a fabulist. I’m inspired by life."

Luke: "How do you feel about writing about parts of life you know little about?"

Sana: "I do that."

We talk about research.

Sana: "Truth is transcontextual."

Luke: "What does that mean?"

Sana: "I don’t know where that came from. I read about the resurgence of Islam in Central Asia. I read about it from different angles. I made sure that things added up and there was nothing glaringly wrong with the story I was telling."

Luke: "What do all your characters have in common?"

Sana: "They’re all so different. What do we all have in common as human beings?"

Luke: "They’re almost all immigrants."

Sana: "Not all of them come to stay in America."

Sana thinks for more than ten seconds. "They’re kinda on their own, all of them, in some ways. We’re used to thinking of people coming and they’re immediately embraced by a community. And that’s the immigrant experience as we know it but a lot of people come without that support. They come to work as domestics. They’re on their own. I kinda feel that we as people are on our own. I feel like I’m on my own. That sense that there’s not much behind you. There’s not much to fall back on other than yourself. Maybe that is what’s depressing for you."

Luke: "Who wouldn’t that be depressing for?"

Sana: "It’s not depressing for me. They’re vulnerable characters but they’re tough because they know there is nobody to rely on. I’m drawn to people and to characters like that who have to just make it on their own. One of my characters — Nona — becomes a trophy wife in Moscow (in ‘There Will Be No Fourth Rome’). She makes her fate. She makes her compromises and she’s comfortable with them. My worldview came through in that character."

Luke: "Who would you say is your happiest character?"

Sana: "I write and I forget."

Luke: "Or any happy character?"

Sana laughs. "Happy is such a funny term because there are so many different ways to be happy. Americans often equate happiness with pleasure. Even as a writer, I’m not happy in a day-to-day way. It’s grueling. On a deeper level, you’re tapping into a deeper dimension than you would if you were doing something else. They may be moving toward a goal or trying to untangle things in their lives. Life is tough but it doesn’t mean that they are totally miserable.

"Happy characters? I’ll have to get back to you on that one.

"Happiness is like, Americans always fetishize happiness and harp a lot about it. I don’t always understand what is meant by that. Russians never ask you, ‘Are you happy?’ Happiness isn’t a category as important for people with a Russian mentality. The pursuit of happiness is a uniquely American way of thinking."

Luke: "If ten is ecstatic and zero is miserable, what happiness score would you give your average character in your book?"

Sana: "Five. And let’s just leave it at that. I feel like this interview should turn. What? Are you thinking about happiness? Do you feel like there are things that could make you happier right now?"

Luke: "Sure, but the happiness of your characters is as important a question as anything in life."

Sana: "Is that how you read characters? You wonder if they are happy or unhappy? Are there other ways of looking at a character’s psycho-spiritual state? No?"

Luke: "I read for pleasure. I don’t read for technical reasons. I can get enormous pleasure out of getting depressed in a book. I’m not reading a book to feel yippee! So, my primary response to what I read is emotional. I don’t have a degree in literature and I’m not terribly interested in literary criticism."

Sana: "Neither am I."

Luke: "These people are as real to me as you are. I spent maybe 20 minutes talking to you at LimmudLA. These characters are like people I meet in real life. I’m wondering about what to me are the most important questions in the world — ultimate meaning, happiness, purpose, fulfillment."

Sana: "Purpose and fulfillment are different from happiness. I think about those terms as well. Are they fulfilled? Are they working towards a purpose? We always read things from the cultural lens we come from. I don’t see someone who’s struggling as being necessarily unhappy."

Luke: "Neither do I."

"What’s your story with community? You mentioned that all your characters are alone and that you identified with that feeling. We typically replicate our experiences with community no matter which community we enter."

Sana: "I’ve always felt supported both by family and friends. I don’t feel like I live in a vacuum or that I’m an island. The sense that we’re on our own is more of a feeling, not because I haven’t felt people’s love. Jews always have a connection to a broader Jewish community. Are you asking me specifically what are my connections to a Jewish community?"

Luke: "I’ll talk about myself for one minute to use it as a springboard to ask you that same question."

Sana: "Please."

Luke: "I replicate my experiences of community wherever I go. They are all pretty much the same as when I was a child. One of my keenest memories is from second grade when I did not get invited to classmate Gavin Brown’s birthday party. My therapist suggested that I call my memoir, ‘The Uninvited.’ I go through life antagonizing a tremendous number of people. I’m always in danger of getting kicked out of a community but if I can hang in there with a community for a time, I will gradually and awkwardly work my way towards its middle. Without pushing myself into a community, I naturally isolate myself."

Sana: "You don’t strike me as particularly offensive."

Luke: "Are you a person completely different from your characters or are you a joiner?"

Sana: "I’m not a joiner. I’ve always been pretty independent and straight forward but I haven’t found that has alienated me. I respect where people are coming from so I don’t impose too much of myself on others. I don’t necessarily get super-influenced by others as well. I always give people the respect of their reasons. I tend to be nonjudgmental. When I meet new people, I try to enjoy their company as much as I can. I’d rather learn something from them than give them a particular impression of who I am. Maybe it’s easier if you are a woman to do that. I don’t take a lot of things personally. That experience you talked about of rejection at an early age, come on Luke, everybody’s gone through this. There’s always some snotty-nosed kid who doesn’t invite you to a birthday party. People always have unique reasons for doing things and it depends more on who they are than who you are. It’s hard to be a writer if you care a lot about what people think. Talent is not as necessary as a certain kind of temperament."

Luke: "When I say the phrase, ‘Join a community,’ what does that evoke in you?"

Sana: "I don’t tend to see communities as a group. I’m very much about dealing with people one on one. That’s where I get the most social pleasure, not from being the life of the party and telling some story that’s going to make everybody crack up. When I’m in a new environment, I tend to have intense conversations with one person and then another person. I don’t envision community the same way you do."

Luke: "How do you feel about subsuming your individual identity with a group identity?"

Sana: "’Subsuming’? That’s a strong word. I don’t think it has to be subsumed. Individual identity and group identity has never been in conflict for me. I always like learning new things from people but there are very few people who’ve been able to change who I am in a fundamental way."

Luke: "How does it feel to you to subsume your individual identity into a group identity?"

Sana: "It feels dystopic. The way you frame it, it feels like a strange nightmare scenario. Otherwise, I don’t think about it."

Luke: "You said earlier that you identify with the aloneness that all your characters feel. Is that correct?"

Sana pauses for ten seconds. "I don’t know. Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t."

Luke: "How does being right-wing in your politics affect your relationships with other writers?"

Sana: "I’m not right-wing. I’m pretty moderate. I’m socially liberal. It doesn’t affect it all. I have pretty vanilla views in most things."

Luke: "You said to me at LimmudLA that you were a Republican."

Sana: "Yeah. I don’t always vote the party line. I’m a small government, federalist type of person. On a lot of individual issues, I probably fall more to the left. I think I’m a very tolerant person and an open-minded person. In terms of my relationships, where I stand politically does not have a lot of consequence."

Luke: "Do you believe there’s universal good and evil?"

Sana: "I have a theory about good and evil. I think good is whatever makes us connect with other people and evil is whatever makes us put up boundaries. The force of the ego makes us want to defend a particular projection of ourselves. So we operate under the illusion that we are separate from others. That leads to evil in the world. Whatever makes our ego boundaries break down and connect with other people in a genuine way, also leads to good. That’s a principle I try to live by."

Luke: "By the standard you just elucidated, are you more good or evil?"

Sana: "I don’t know. I can’t judge myself. When I die, I’ll be judged by God. I don’t go around thinking about good and evil. When you start thinking that way, you become a self-righteous asshole."

Luke: "Do you think some civilizations are superior to other civilizations?"

Sana: "Whatever civilizations have survived up to this time in history, they are clearly doing something right. Some civilizations put more of a focus on individual rights and defending civil liberties. America tries more than most countries to defend individual civil liberties. That’s the yardstick by which I measure whether one society is superior to another."

Luke: "Would you say that the United States today is a more civilized country than Russia?"

Sana: "I don’t know. That’s a really complicated question. Russia has had a very complicated history."

Luke: "Would you say communism is evil?"

Sana: "Communism is an idea. Can an idea be evil? I don’t know. Communism certainly didn’t erase the sadistic inclinations in individuals from what we see in Russia and the history of the Soviet Union. I can’t say a concept is evil. One thing I can give communism credit for is that by virtue of being communist, Russia brought its country into the 20th Century. Within decades, communism took an agrarian society and made it an industrial society, a process that in Europe took centuries. It was communism that made a huge portion of the Russian people bourgeoisie. I’m not a dogmatic person, so I’m not going to slap a label on things. Russia in the 20th Century does not have a strong history of defending human rights."

Luke: "But you wouldn’t say that communism as practiced in the Soviet Union is evil?"

Sana: "In general, I wouldn’t make such a blanket statement. I would have to launch into a complicated discussion about it."

Luke: "What about Nazism? Would you call Nazism evil?"

Sana: "You mean like fascism?"

Luke: "I mean Nazism as practiced in Germany between 1933-1945."

Sana: "Well, it certainly was responsible for the murder of millions of people. So yeah, to that degree, it was evil. And communism was responsible for the murder of millions of Russians. To that degree it was also not a manifestation of people’s best qualities."

Luke: "What, if any, moral responsibilities do you have to society as a writer?"

Sana: "I don’t have grand and lofty ambitions. Once writers start doing that, they get a little heavy handed. It’s hard enough to tell a good story and to then say something about the world. We often don’t know the net result of our actions, which is a good thing. To reflect the world back to itself, I don’t know if it’s a noble goal, it’s one purpose. It takes all kinds. I don’t go around thinking I’m making the world a better place. That’s what communists did in Russia. They went around thinking they were making the world a better place. It’s exactly that kind of thinking that leads to what you would call evil."

Luke: "But it’s not what you would call evil?"

Sana: "No, no. Let me rephrase. An effort to try to make the world a better place in any kind of self-righteous way doesn’t always end up in the world being a better place. I would never have the hubris to say I’m making the world a better place. Communism tried to achieve this good for the future and made the present a living hell. Is that good?"

Luke: "No."

"This is good. I realize that a lot of these questions must seem weird but these are just the questions I think about all the time when I encounter literature and when I encounter life."

Sana: "You’re just working through your own stuff. You’re going to ask whatever questions are on your mind at a particular point in life, right?"

Luke: "This is the template I’ve been asking everyone for years."

Sana: "Good and evil? Really?"

Luke: "Yeah."

Sana: "Huh. What does everyone answer?"

Luke: "Unless they’re active in an organized religion, they answer what you do."

Sana: "Am I Godless?"

I think for ten seconds. "I remember asking the author of ‘The Jewish Century,’ Yuri Slezkine, if one could call the United States a morally superior country to the Soviet Union. He said no."

Sana: "Did I say no to that? I don’t know. Your questions seem like they are leading questions, frankly, which makes someone a bit weary of answering them. It’s hard to feel rapport with your interviewer when you feel there’s a veneer of judgment radiating from the voice. You seemed like a good cool guy but I kinda feel like there’s a right and wrong answer with the way you’re phrasing your questions. Maybe there is. Maybe you have a thesis that you are looking for support of. There’s not a whole lot I can say that’s going to control how you interpret it. Right?"

Luke: "Well, that’s bad interviewing technique on my part because as soon as you put a judgment in a question, you’re not going to get a good answer. I work really hard to not put a judgment in a question. So if I fail in that respect, I fail. My interviews rise or fall with the rapport I develop with the people I interview. It will be interesting to see how other people react. I’ll send you a copy of the transcript."

Sana: "Do you have your own questions as part of that transcript or is it like an NKVD interrogation where it’s just my side, and your side is flat and polished? You’d be a great interrogator for the KGB."

Luke: "Thank you. People say that. I sent you a link when I first emailed you with the 30 or so other interviews I did [with writers of Jewish fiction]."

Sana: "I read them. They were pretty great."

Luke: "Well, I used the same questions with you that I used with them."

Sana: "I don’t remember the good and evil stuff. Oh well."

"So how’s everything else?"

Luke: "It’s OK. I’m just struggling to make a living as a writer. That’s what I think about day in and day out."

Sana: "I hear that. It’s tough."

Luke: "That’s the main issue in my life for years. I’ve been making my living as a blogger for almost eleven years."

Sana: "Your blogs are pretty widely read. A friend of mine was telling me about it and I hadn’t even mentioned you."

Luke: "I’m one of the first bloggers to make a living at it. I have a wide audience. Your experience may vary, but the thing most people say I’m best at is interviews."

Sana: "You’re thorough."

Luke: "The drawback of doing interviews is that they are exhausting to transcribe. We’ve spoken for two hours and this is going to take me twelve hours to transcribe."

Sana: "I’ve got to run."

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Sana Krasikov and the Price of Belief

The Place That Comforts: A Life of Naama Goldstein

She was sixteen the year she filled a brown notebook and titled it The Purple Book.

The school was a religious girls’ school in Jerusalem, the kind where the creative work of a year amounted to a personal essay, a poem, and lyrics for the annual Jerusalem Day song competition. Naama Goldstein (b. 1969) painted and drew through her childhood and thought of art as something you did with your hands and your eyes. Writing came late and came sideways. The story she set down in the brown notebook concerned a different book, a purple one, packed with wisdom. At first the people in the story tried to spread the wisdom in peace. By the end they had taken the book and beaten one another over the head with it, to death. She mailed a copy to a cousin who was studying for rabbinic ordination. No answer came back. The silence was the first reply her writing ever received, and she remembered it.

Then she put the pen down for years.

Goldstein was born in Boston around 1969 into an Orthodox Zionist home. At three her family moved to Israel, and she grew up there, in Hebrew, inside the religious schoolrooms and the radio songs and the liturgy that would later set the cadence of her English. At seventeen she returned to the United States. The arithmetic of those moves matters to everything she wrote. She did not live in two countries the way a tourist samples two countries. She lived all the way inside each one and then carried it intact into the other. The breakfast cereal, the prime-time program, the pattern of a tiled floor, these are the things her fiction would later use to measure the distance between Galilee and a suburban condominium, because these are the things a child notices and a transplanted adult cannot forget.

In St. Louis she enrolled at Washington University. She had also attended Stern College for Women at Yeshiva University. At Washington University she walked into a series of writing workshops, and there two teachers, Robert Earleywine and the late Stanley Elkin (1930-1995), gave her the honest encouragement that planted a seed of determination. The seed lay dormant about six years. She worked, in the meantime, the way many writers work before they are writers. She tended bar. She kept books as an accountant. She answered phones at a reception desk, taught language, shelved and fetched in a library, carried a caseload in social services. The résumé reads like a Tom Wolfe inventory of a life lived close to other people’s lives, and it gave her the receptionists and mothers and schoolgirls and broken men who would crowd her pages.

She took an MFA in fiction from Vermont College. Then she returned to the work in earnest, and the seed germinated.

Her one book arrived in 2004. Scribner published The Place Will Comfort You, a collection of eight interlocked stories. The title carries the weight of the book inside it. It comes from the blessing a Jew offers a mourner: may the Place comfort you among the mourners of Zion and Jerusalem. HaMakom, the Place, stands in Jewish tradition as one of the names of God. So the title names a geography and names God in the same breath, comfort and exile folded into a single phrase, and that doubling runs through every story. Goldstein split the collection along the two Hebrew verbs of Jewish migration. The first section gathers the stories of going up to Israel, aliyah. The second gathers the stories of coming down from it, yeridah. To ascend and to descend, the same ladder, depending which way you face.

Watch one of the stories happen.

In “A Pillar of a Cloud” a young American girl is babysitting her Israeli cousins. A roofer comes to do work on the house. He is an Arab. The American, easy and unthinking in her American hospitality, sets a sandwich in front of him, a Sloppy Joe, and invites him to sit and eat. The Israeli children watch. To them the gesture lands somewhere between scandal and trespass, a breaking of a rule they have never had to name because no one around them has ever broken it. The whole charged border between two peoples passes through one plate of food on one kitchen table, and Goldstein keeps the camera on the children’s faces and lets the adults’ politics stay offstage where children always find them.

This is her method. The conflict stays domestic. The nation enters through the kitchen, the schoolroom, the family car.

In “The Conduct for Consoling” the narrator is a bilingual third-grade girl, an immigrant child trying to perform the proper Hebrew rituals of consolation for a classmate whose mother has died. She wants to console correctly and she cannot find the country she is supposed to console from, and over it all hangs the strangeness of seeing her own land through a Jordanian television broadcast built to frighten her. In “Anatevka Tender” a mother blames herself for the breakdown of her elder son, a young man come home wrong from the Lebanon War, and she packs the family off to the safety of an East Coast condominium in Maryland, trading one set of dangers for the quieter danger of forgetting who they were. In “The Verse in the Margins” an Orthodox schoolteacher named Mr. Durchschlag turns the horror he carries from war into a campaign to guard his female students from their own waking sexuality, and the campaign curdles into something the reader sees and the teacher never will. In “The Roberto Touch” a rebellious girl named Shulee behaves badly on a school trip while two classmates pull toward opposite poles of the same culture, one toward the settlements, one toward rock and roll. In “The Worker Rests Under the Hero Trees” a young Israeli expatriate chases romance with a childhood hero who has become, of all things, a cranberry expert.

Eight stories, and the point of view sits almost always with the people who see least and feel most: the preadolescent girls, the teacher coming apart, the mothers of damaged sons. Goldstein trusts the unreliable witness. She trusts the child at the table to register the earthquake the adults are pretending not to feel.

The language is the thing reviewers reached for first, and they reached in two directions. Goldstein writes English the way a person thinks who dreams in Hebrew. She lets Hebrew rhythm and Hebrew syntax bend the English sentence rather than smoothing the seams flat, and she drops biblical allusion and Israeli idiom and Orthodox reference onto the page without stopping to explain them. To some readers this opened a door into a consciousness they had never occupied. Alice Munro (1931-2024) called the stories a gift, strong and original and unpredictable. Anthony Doerr (b. 1973) wrote of characters inching along tightropes between cultures, between safety and menace, with a distant political weather pressing on everything. Peter Ho Davies (b. 1966) saw an art made out of alienation, built from immigrants who behave like expatriates and emigrants who feel like exiles. Publishers Weekly found the book funny and moving and said it captivates and provokes.

Other readers hit the same off-kilter syntax and felt shut out. Booklist called the collection discomfiting and the language difficult and off-putting, a hybrid that distances a reader not tuned to its frequency. Library Journal filed it under quirky, fit for those who like their fiction eccentric and off center. Plain readers on the open review sites said the prose crowded out the story, that the dialogue went stiff, that the characters stayed at arm’s length. The split is the honest record. Goldstein wrote a book that asks the reader to learn its language before the book will open, and a book like that wins a small devoted readership and loses the casual one. Kirkus named the recurring subject under all the noise: the pull between a person’s freedom and the claims of religion and nation, felt mostly by girls and young women who did not choose either side.

She had arrived with credentials the small world notices. Saul Bellow (1915-2005) selected her story “The Cat-Boy” for News from the Republic of Letters, the journal he helped edit, and the nod from Bellow carried her bilingual voice to readers who trust Bellow’s ear. Her story “The Ingathering of Exiles,” about an American family trying to build a life in Israel and counting the emotional cost, won the Glimmer Train Fiction Open. The Pushcart committee nominated her in 2002. The Hadassah-Brandeis Institute gave her a senior research award in 2003. The collection finished as a finalist for the Reform Judaism Prize for Jewish Fiction. Her stories ran in Arts & Letters, Lilith, Crab Orchard Review, Pakn Treger, and the Scribner workshop anthology.

Ask Goldstein where the sound came from and she points back at the schoolroom she left. The strongest pull on her writing, she has said, comes from the Jewish liturgy and the biblical passages she absorbed young, and from the Israeli poems set to music and played over the radio of her childhood. She cares about the rhythm of a sentence more than almost anything, and she wants a speech that lives a little apart from daily speech, an incantatory register. She no longer keeps the religion. She holds instead to a conviction about the species: that human temperament is at bottom a prayerful thing, for good and for ill, and that her way of writing carries that conviction whether she wills it or not. This is the key to the whole body of work. A woman walks out of the faith and keeps the cadence. She stops praying and writes prose that prays.

After 2004 the public record goes quiet. One book, then years. Goldstein settled in the Boston area and kept writing without putting much before readers. Her own site has listed a forthcoming novel, The Truancy Bible, and her work in progress over the years has reached toward a pair of novels and a nonfiction manuscript she has shown in part under the title Mixed City. She has moved into translation as well, carrying the work of the Gazan poet Heba Al-Madhoun toward English readers, which returns her to the border she has worked her whole writing life, the line between Hebrew and the languages pressed against it.

So the output stays slim and the standing holds. Goldstein occupies a small permanent room in Jewish American letters, kept there by one book that refused to make Israel and America into easy opposites and refused to translate itself into comfort. She writes from inside the hyphen, a woman of one place and another and not at all the same, and she names the condition in the title she chose. The Place will comfort you. It is a blessing for the grieving and a name for God and a promise to the exile, and in her hands it is also a question she never closes: which place, and comfort from what, and at what cost to the self that has to keep moving up the ladder and down.

The Word for Comfort: A Hero System for Naama Goldstein

She took the words said over the dead and made them the door into her book.

The Place Will Comfort You. The phrase comes from the blessing a Jew speaks to a mourner, may the Place comfort you among the mourners of Zion and Jerusalem, and HaMakom, the Place, stands as one of the names of God. So Naama Goldstein (b. c. 1969) titled her one collection with a promise of comfort, and then she wrote eight stories whose sentences hand the reader no comfort at all. The English bends under Hebrew weight. The idiom goes untranslated. The reader who wants the smooth ride finds the door shut and calls the prose off-putting and goes home. The reader who stays learns a bent tongue and is consoled by something other than ease. The blessing and the book disagree about the word, and the disagreement is the whole career.

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) gives a way to see why a single word can split like that. Man knows he will die, and the knowledge is unlivable, so he builds a project that will outlast the body and lets him feel he counts in the order of things. Becker called these projects hero systems. A hero system tells a man what counts as brave, what counts as shameful, what counts as a life well spent, and it hands him a set of sacred words to carry, and the words are the tokens that prove he belongs to the project that will not die. Two terrors drive the building. The first is death, the rot in the meat. The second is the terror under the first, that the death will mean nothing, that the man was a smear of appetite on a rock spinning in the dark and no one will keep him. The hero system answers both at once. It promises the body’s end will be redeemed by the project’s endurance, and it promises the man mattered because he served the thing that endures.

Sacred words travel between hero systems and change their meaning at the border. Take comfort. We treat it as a thing everyone wants the same way, like water. It is not. Comfort names whatever the fortress was built to give, and every fortress was built against a different fear, so the word means a different thing inside each wall.

Walk it through some rooms.

A hospice nurse stands at the foot of a bed in a house in the valley, late, the syringe driver ticking under the blanket, a chux pad folded on the chair. The daughter waits in the doorway with the car keys still in her fist. The nurse has done this a thousand times and she says the sentence she always says. We keep her comfortable now. The daughter hears the word and her stomach drops, because she has learned what it means here. It means the cure is over. It means no one will pull her mother back. Comfort in this room is the dignity of the downhill road, the morphine that loosens the jaw, the permission to stop fighting the body. The nurse has made her peace with death by tending it, hour by hour, and her hero system is the steady hand. To her, comfort and surrender are the same mercy.

Cross the country to a barracks before dawn. A sergeant walks the line of cots and a recruit has rolled his sleeves and put foot powder in his boots and laid his rifle wrong. You comfortable, son. The recruit does not answer because there is no right answer. In this fortress comfort is the soft thing that gets men killed, the inch of give that the enemy walks through, the warmth that dulls the edge a soldier keeps his life on. The sergeant serves a project older than any of the boys in front of him, the unit that survives its dead, the name carried on the colors, and his sacred word for the good life is hard. Comfort to him is the first symptom of the rot. He despises the very thing the nurse offers, and both of them are right inside their own walls.

Now a lobby with a marble floor and a doorman in a frock coat and a concierge with a small brass pin on his lapel. A guest checks in, tired, and the concierge folds the request into the practiced line. We’ll make you comfortable, sir. Here comfort is a product with a price, the robe and the slippers and the turndown chocolate on the pillow, the temperature set to seventy-one, the second pillow firm and the third pillow soft. The hero system of the great hotel is service raised to a kind of priesthood, and the man at the desk feels he counts because he can read a stranger’s wants before the stranger speaks them. His comfort flatters the body and asks nothing of the soul. It is the opposite of the nurse’s comfort, which asks the soul to let the body go, and the opposite of the sergeant’s, who would burn the robe.

Then a kitchen that smells of onions and chicken fat, foil over every dish, the freezer packed to the door against a hunger no one in the room has felt in fifty years but the old woman at the stove remembers in her hands. Eat, she says. Eat something. To her comfort is the full plate set in front of the living, the body fed against the memory of the body starved, and the project she serves is the line itself, the family that did not end when it was meant to end. She buries her terror under brisket. The plate is her prayer.

Four rooms, one word, four fortresses, and not one of the four would recognize the comfort of the others as comfort at all.

This is the ground Goldstein writes on, and her own fortress stands apart from all four. Her hero system is art built out of the ruins of faith. She grew up religious in Jerusalem, inside the liturgy and the biblical cadence and the Israeli songs that came over the radio, and she left the faith and kept the music. She has said the strongest pull on her writing comes from the prayers and the verses she took in before she could weigh them, and that she no longer keeps the religion but holds that human temperament runs prayerful at the root, for good and for ill. Subtract the God and the covenant and the Sabbath and the law, and what stays standing is the cadence, the incantatory register, the sentence that lives a little apart from daily speech. That residue is the project. She relocated transcendence from the synagogue into prose. A woman walks out of the faith and writes sentences that pray.

Two terrors drive her too, and you can find both on her pages. The first is death, plain and recurring. A mother dies and a third-grade girl in “The Conduct for Consoling” cannot find the country she is meant to console from. A son comes home broken from the Lebanon War in “Anatevka Tender” and his mother carries the guilt across an ocean and buries it in a Maryland condominium. Mourning fills the collection the way light fills a room. The second terror is subtler and it is hers in a way it belongs to few writers. It is the annihilation of a self that no single language can hold. A consciousness formed in Hebrew and made to live in English does not translate, and the untranslated remainder is the part most afraid of vanishing, because if it cannot be said it cannot be kept. Her hero system answers that second terror head on. She refuses to smooth the remainder away. She writes English bent by Hebrew so that the divided self survives on the page in its own shape, and the bent sentence becomes the vehicle that carries the unsayable past the death of the body.

So the word comfort means a fifth thing for her, and the fifth thing inverts the first four. For the nurse comfort is surrender, for the sergeant a danger, for the concierge a product, for the grandmother a full plate. For Goldstein comfort is the sentence that refuses to lie to you. The mourner does not want the smooth word that skates over the loss. The mourner wants the loss named in its true and difficult shape, and the naming, hard as it is, is the only consolation that holds. So she gives the reader the bent and the strange and the untranslated, and she trusts that accuracy consoles where ease only insults. Her comfort comes with friction built in. It is the comfort of not being managed.

Picture the figure her own work most resembles, the one craftsman whose fidelity rhymes with hers. A scribe sits over a sheet of parchment with a goose quill and a small glass, copying a Torah by hand, and the law is strict, one letter malformed and the whole scroll is void. He cannot improve the text. He cannot smooth a hard passage for the reader. His comfort is the letter set down exactly as commanded, the form kept faithful whatever the cost in labor, and his soul rests in the fidelity itself. Goldstein keeps faith with the bent letter the way the scribe keeps faith with the perfect one. She will not correct her English into the comfortable standard, because the bend is the truth of the thing, and to straighten it would void the scroll.

Watch the same splitting happen to a second of her sacred words, home.

A man in a rented apartment keeps a heavy iron key in a drawer though the lock it opened is gone and the house it opened was bulldozed before his children were born. He takes it out sometimes and holds it. To him home is one fixed place on the earth, lost and unrecoverable, and the key is the proof that the place was real and that he is owed it. His hero system is return, the long memory that will not let the claim die, and home for him can never be portable because a portable home would betray the one true address.

A girl raised in seven countries by a diplomat father packs in an afternoon and feels nothing leave her. Home to her is the duffel and the people in it, the family that reassembles in each new posting like a tent struck and pitched again. She would find the man’s key a kind of prison. Her hero system is adaptation, the self that survives by traveling light, and her sacred word for the good life is open. Fixed is the thing she fears.

A settler builds with cinderblock on a hilltop the deed to which he reads out of scripture, and home for him is a redemptive claim, theology poured into a foundation, the land itself the body of the promise. He would find the diplomat’s daughter rootless and the refugee’s grief a mirror he cannot bear to look into, because the house he raises stands where the house in the drawer once stood.

Goldstein takes none of these and takes all of them. Home for her is double and cannot be made single, the hyphen that will not close, the ladder you climb up toward Israel and down toward the diaspora and up again, ascent and descent the same rungs depending which way you face. She built the collection on that ladder, the stories of going up and the stories of coming down, and she named the whole of it with the name that is God and Place and exile at once. HaMakom comforts and HaMakom is where you are not. She will not pick a country because the truth of her self lives in the refusal to pick, and the refusal is the heroic act inside her fortress. The man with the key and the girl with the duffel and the settler on the hill each solved the problem she keeps open on purpose, because closing it would kill the part of her she writes to keep alive.

Here is the engine of the whole life, stated plain. She stopped praying and the temperament stayed prayerful. The God left and the cadence stayed. The immortality project outlived the thing it was first built to serve, the way a cathedral keeps its acoustics after the congregation stops coming, and the empty resonance turns out to be the point. The bent sentence is the surviving prayer. It carries the divided self past the rot of the body, and it asks the reader to be consoled the hard way or not at all.

Three things follow, and they are where to watch the cost.

The first is that her hero system buys her a small permanent readership and forecloses the large one, and the bargain is not an accident of luck but the price written into the project. Alice Munro and Anthony Doerr and Saul Bellow read the bent sentence and were consoled by its accuracy. The general reader hit the same sentence and felt managed out of the room and left. A fortress built to console the few who can read the difficult truth will always lock the door against the many who came for the smooth word, and Goldstein chose that door when she chose the bend. The near silence after 2004, the one book and the decades of work mostly unpublished, reads from inside the frame as the project holding its shape rather than failing. A man does not betray his hero system to be loved more widely. He would rather be kept by the few who keep the thing he serves.

The second is that the title was never a promise of ease and we misread it if we hear one. The Place will comfort you, but the comfort on offer is the comfort the mourner needs, the loss named true, not the loss smoothed over, and the friction in her prose is not a flaw in the comfort but the form of it. The reader who wants the pillow plumped should go to the concierge. The reader at the graveside, who cannot be lied to without injury, is the reader she wrote for, and to that reader the bent sentence is the kindest thing on the shelf.

The third is the wager under all of it, that accuracy outlasts ease, that the self set down in its true bent shape will be kept while the smoothed self dissolves. Becker would say every hero system is a denial of death dressed as a way of life, and that the denial is both the saving thing and the trap. Goldstein’s wager saves the divided self on the page and traps the work in a room most readers will not enter. Whether the wager pays is not a question the writer gets to answer. It is the question the long quiet after the book leaves open, the way her own ladder stays open, going up and going down, the Place comforting and the Place withheld, the same rungs either way.

The Competence You Cannot Hand Over: Naama Goldstein and the Limits of Tacit Knowledge

Two readers open the same page.

The first is a woman in her fifties who grew up speaking Hebrew at the dinner table and English at school, who heard the cantor before she heard the radio, who can still feel the meter of a psalm in her jaw. She reads a sentence of Naama Goldstein (b. c. 1969), one of the bent ones where the English carries a Hebrew weight and the word order tilts, and she slides into it without a snag. The tilt feels right to her. It feels like home talking. She finishes the story and tells her book club the prose is a gift.

The second reader is a man who reviews fiction for a living, fluent, well read, generous by habit. He hits the same sentence and stops. He reads it again. The word order fights him. He cannot find the handle. He writes that the language is off-putting and difficult, that it holds the reader at arm’s length, and he means it as a fair report of his own experience, because it is one.

Same page, opposite outcome. The standard account of the split is a story about a code. Goldstein, the account runs, carries an Israeli and Orthodox and bilingual sensibility, and she encodes it in her prose, and the reader who shares the code decodes it and the reader who lacks it does not. The first reader had the key. The second did not. The critic in literary studies has a name ready for the group that holds the key. He calls it an interpretive community, a body of readers who share the competence to read a text a certain way, after Stanley Fish (b. 1938), and he files Goldstein’s divided reception under the heading of a sensibility shared by some and missing in others.

Stephen Turner (b. 1951) spent a book taking that story apart, and his argument, turned on Goldstein, dissolves the code and leaves something stranger and truer in its place.

Turner’s book is The Social Theory of Practices (1994). Its target is the idea that runs under half the human sciences, that a group shares a hidden possession, a practice, a tradition, a tacit knowledge, the same in each head, and that this shared thing gets handed down from person to person and accounts for why people of a culture coordinate and resemble one another. Turner asks the question the picture skips. By what route does the same hidden content get from one nervous system into another. Polanyi (1891-1976), who coined tacit knowledge, defined it as the part of skill a man cannot state, the feel of the thing that escapes every rule he could write down. Turner grants the feel is real. He denies it can travel. You cannot teach what you cannot state. You cannot copy into a second head a content the first head cannot read out. Bourdieu reached for the word reproduced, the practice reproduced across bodies, and Turner answers that no one has shown how the reproduction happens, and that without it the shared object falls apart. Strip away the assumption that the thing is the same in everyone, and the practice collapses into the plain old habit of an individual, built up in one body by that body’s own history of exposure and correction. What looks like a shared possession is a set of separate habits that happen to produce similar performances. The sameness was never there to begin with. It was inferred from the overlap and then mistaken for a cause.

Hold that against the facts of how Goldstein came to write the way she writes.

She grew up religious in Jerusalem in the years a child’s ear sets. The liturgy went into her before she could weigh it, the biblical cadence, the call and response of prayer, the Israeli poems set to music and played over the radio across the long afternoons. She has said the strongest pull on her writing comes from those prayers and verses absorbed young, that she cannot will the rhythm, that it lives in her below the level of choice, and that she holds human temperament to run prayerful at the root whether or not a man keeps the faith. Read that testimony with Turner in hand and notice what it admits. The competence formed by exposure, in one body, in a particular decade, through a particular sequence of schoolrooms and broadcasts and Sabbaths. It is hers. It is individual. It is the residue of her own causal history and no one else’s.

The romantic reading wants the bent sentence to be the voice of a people, the Israeli sensibility made audible, a shared thing she carries out of the group and sets on the page. Turner’s reading denies the group ever held a single thing to carry. Put two Israelis of her exact cohort at two desks, raised on the same prayers and the same radio, and they will not write her sentence, because the wiring that produced it ran through her body alone, through her particular ear and her particular six years of silence and her particular workshops in St. Louis. The prose is not the expression of a collective competence. It is the output of one habituated nervous system that no other history reproduced. The sensibility readers think they hear transmitted is a folk theory laid over a single case.

Look closer at the prose and the point sharpens, because her sentences carry two different cargoes and only one of them can travel. The untranslated Hebrew idiom, the biblical allusion dropped without a note, the Orthodox reference left bare, these are explicit things. A reader can look them up. A footnote conveys them. They pass from her to anyone with a dictionary and an hour, which is to say they are the part of her difficulty that transmits. The other cargo is the rhythm, the tilt of the syntax, the placement that makes a clause land like a verse rather than a report. No glossary carries that. It cannot be stated, so it cannot be taught, so it cannot be the shared code the standard account needs. And here is the turn. The part of her prose that divides her readers is not the lookupable part. The first reader and the hostile critic could both consult the same footnote. What separates them is the felt cadence, the very cargo that does not travel. The thing that splits the readership is the thing no one could have transmitted to either of them.

So what happened between Goldstein and the woman who slid into the sentence. Nothing passed. The writer did not hand the reader a competence. The reader brought her own, built decades earlier at her own dinner table, by her own ear, through a history that overlapped Goldstein’s enough that the two sets of habits met on the page and turned the same way. The match is the meeting of two separate formations, each assembled in its own body, neither copied from the other. The woman did not receive Goldstein’s tacit knowledge. She arrived already holding a tacit knowledge of her own that happened to fit. And the critic who stalled did not fail to receive a transmission either. He simply never built, in his own history, the habit that would let his reading lock onto her writing. He was not missing a key to a shared lock. He was a different lock, and her sentence was a key cut for a third one, and the two did not turn.

The interpretive community, in Turner’s account, is the overlap renamed as a thing. Fish points at a crowd of readers who read alike and says they share a competence. Turner points at the same crowd and says he sees a crowd of separate competences that resemble one another because their owners passed through overlapping histories, and that the resemblance gets policed and tightened after the fact by public correction, the review that tells you how to read, the prize that certifies a way of reading, the blurb from Munro or Doerr that tells you the difficulty is worth your trouble. The community is not the cause of the shared reading. It is the name we give the shared reading once feedback has herded the separate habits close enough to look like one.

The workshop fits the same picture, and it undoes a piece of creative-writing folklore on the way. The folklore says craft is a tacit possession passed master to apprentice, the teacher’s feel for the sentence handed down to the student across the seminar table. Goldstein studied with the late Stanley Elkin (1930-1995) and with Robert Earleywine, and she credits them with honest encouragement. Notice the word. Encouragement is feedback. It is correction and permission applied to a habit already forming in the student’s own body. Elkin could not pour his ear into her. No teacher can. What the workshop did was shape, by response, the competence she was building for herself, and the proof is in the gap that followed. The encouragement landed and then nothing happened for about six years. A possession handed over arrives whole and ready. A habit shaped by feedback incubates on its own clock, in its own body, and surfaces when it surfaces. Hers surfaced six years late, which is what habituation looks like and what transmission does not.

Now the cost of seeing her this way, and the gain.

The critical world wants Goldstein as a bridge, a carrier, the writer who brings the bilingual Jewish American condition across to readers who lack it, the representative voice of the country between two countries. Every word of that depends on the picture Turner denies. A bridge transmits. A carrier carries a shared thing from one shore to another. Take away the shared thing and the bridge has nothing to carry and no second shore that lacks it. What stands in place of the representative is a single woman with a singular history who built, in one body, a competence that resembles no one’s and that she cannot will or explain or hand to a student or a reader. The art the blurbs praised as an art of alienation reads, in Turner’s terms, as the visible mark of a competence that cannot be shared. That is why it wins the few and loses the many, and why no amount of explanation will ever close the gap. The footnotes can be supplied. The cadence cannot. The reader who lacks the prior habit cannot be talked into the feel, because the feel was never the sort of thing that travels by talk.

This is the contribution, and it cuts against the grain of the praise and the grain of the complaint at once. The admirers say she transmits a world. The detractors say she fails to transmit it. Both assume a world is the kind of thing that gets transmitted. Turner says it is not, that a tradition is not a parcel and a sensibility is not a download, that what we call her Hebrew-bent English is one nervous system’s habit wearing the costume of a shared inheritance. She is not legible to the few because she shares their code. She is legible to the few because their separate histories happened to overlap hers, and unreadable to the rest because theirs did not, and there is no key, and there never was, only the meeting or the missing of habits built far apart and brought by accident to the same page.

Go back to the two readers. It looked like the woman held a key the critic had lost. She held no key. She held a lock of her own, cut long before she ever heard the name Goldstein, and the sentence happened to fit it, and the fit felt like recognition because recognition is what a fit feels like from the inside. The critic held a different lock, honestly reported, and his report was true of him. Nothing failed to pass between the writer and the man, because nothing was ever the kind of thing that could pass. Two strangers stood at the same page with competences assembled in two separate lives, and for one of them the tumblers fell, and for the other they did not, and the page itself transmitted nothing at all.

The Voice

Start with diction, because that is where the strangeness lives. Goldstein reaches for the cool, abstract, Latinate word and sets it against warm material. A couple leaning over dessert in “Pomegranate” do not share a taste, they “experience food in committee.” A woman pushed past her conscience suffers “the temper of derealization, abysmal.” A line from the forthcoming The Truancy Bible runs, “The reticent person of a curious bent appreciates the semi-isolation in an open container.” That is a sentence about wanting a little privacy on a bus or a plane, dressed in the vocabulary of a clinical report. She prefers the bureaucratic register, the job title carried whole (“a senior environmental, health and safety specialist”), the noun that holds people at a slight distance. The chill is the point. She cools the prose so the heat underneath reads truer.
The syntax tilts the way Hebrew tilts. She builds with “of” the way Hebrew builds construct chains, a person of a curious bent, the temper of derealization, and she hangs the verdict off the end of the noun rather than in front of it, so “abysmal” arrives late, alone, like a stamp pressed after the fact. Her sentences often land as proverbs. She lifts a scene into a law in one move. Two diners become a committee, a small ordeal becomes a category we have all been tested in. That gnomic gear comes from the liturgy and the prayer she has named as her root, the scripture habit of stating the particular as if it were ancient and general. It also explains the early fiction. The third-grade narrator in “The Conduct for Consoling” announces that you can be “of one place and another, not at all the same,” a child speaking in maxims because her author thinks in them.
The rhetoric is homiletic. She slides from she to we to you inside a paragraph, the pronouns of the pulpit. “Everyone present can access a related ordeal. We have all dealt with tests of this category. You are admonished to split from your wisdom and conscience.” That second-person “admonished” is a sermon’s grammar, the congregation addressed and instructed. Her manner, the persona doing the watching, is a reader of signs. In “Pomegranate” she seats diners at her table and reads omens into their cake, “I read that as auspicious,” then catches herself, “But do I remember or am I imagining.” She is an augur who audits her own augury in the same breath. The voice presents itself as reliable and then declines to fully trust itself, and that self-interruption is a deliberate rhetorical figure, not a lapse.
The comedy works by collision, which is why Grace Paley and the Publishers Weekly reviewer both called her funny while other readers called her hard. She deadpans the institutional word over the intimate act. Calling a couple’s sensual life a “broadening turf” she is “rooting for” runs sport and real estate across a dinner date, and the wit sits in the register clash rather than in any joke. Dry, structural, easy to miss if you came for warmth. The same move reads as wit to one reader and as coldness to the next, which is the whole story of her reception.
She characterizes by provenance and occupation, “the Wisconsinite oboist,” the full job title as a soul, the résumé doing the work other writers give to interior monologue. And she keeps the temperature low over hot material on purpose. The Mixed City pieces circle complicity and the denial of atrocity. The essay “Green Birds in Jerusalem” describes her translating a Gazan poet’s manuscript she cannot read, an Israeli never taught the Arabic alphabet carrying a dead woman’s poems at the request of the widower. The subject screams and the prose does not. The restraint is the argument.
Her great asset and her great liability are the same trait. The abstraction and the proverb estrange the familiar so you see it again, the almond cake “jeweled with pomegranate arils” set beside a clinical noun, and the freshness is real. The cost is that characters can thin into instances of a category, which is what readers mean when they call the people remote and the prose too dense to enter. The early Mr. Durchschlag sentence shows both at once, an Orthodox teacher’s mania rendered as cosmic bookkeeping, “the proper ratio of this to that restored,” brilliant and airless in the same clause.
The voice is liturgical comedy in a clinical register. She writes English bent toward Hebrew, generalizes like scripture, jokes by diction rather than by joke, and keeps the verdict hung off the end of the sentence where it cools before it lands.

December 10, 2008

Last night I interviewed Naama Goldstein, author of the short story collection "The Place Will Comfort You."

The book has the despiriting quality of real life. It’s chock-filled with disappointment, pettiness, derangement, greed and other qualities that I see in myself every day.

The interview is part of my series on American-Jewish literature.

As a child, Naama dreamed of becoming "a painter or illustrator."

Luke: "And how did you realize that writing was your art?"

Naama: "It was kinda accidental. We didn’t have much in the way of creative writing in elementary school or high school, but toward the end of elementary school, probably sixth grade, a teacher assigned a personal essay, which was really novel. I wrote a silly but lively thing about being a fresh big sister to a baby and the tussle between the urge to go comfort him in the middle of the night and the urge to run away. I read it in front of the class. It caused a shift in my personality. I was very introverted, but reading this, I became quite the performer and enjoyed that transformation and the attention from the teacher. That planted the seed."

Luke: "Tell me how the flame developed from there."

Naama: "It was not a steady thing. I did not write for myself or anyone else until much later. As I became more disaffected as an adolescent, I wrote some parables against conformity and fundamentalism, very bad but very righteous. Then I started writing some terrible poetry. That sealed it (late high school).

"Even though I started in Israel, I was writing in English."

"I was raised by American parents in Israel. I was born in the States, but now most of the time I speak in English. When I write in Hebrew, I’m kinda rusty."

"My writing path was pretty erratic. I didn’t stick around any one place long enough to form long-term relationships with any mentors."

Luke: "What were the most interesting reactions you’ve received to your book?"

Naama: "To the texture of the prose. I never expected people to react so much to my voice. I didn’t spend a whole lot of time thinking about it. It’s a natural thing. At times it got pretty hard to take when the what of the stories got overlooked in favor of how I write and how the language sounds odd to some people."

Luke: "Did you suffer much doubt that you had a book inside of you worthy of coming out?"

Naama: "Sure, and still do."

Luke: "Nobody seems to find any comfort in this book."

Naama: "Let me think. Let me do a quick run through. Let’s see, who’s happy? No, no, you’re probably right. It is a salutation to the grieving so what do you expect? Israel is a painful place. It was founded on top of a bleeding wound and it continues to bleed in all kinds of directions, people turn to it for all kinds of reasons, good and bad. It’s not meant to be a Hallmark Hall of Fame production. That it’s not a comforting read does not bother me much."

Luke: "Why do you choose to live in the United States?"

Naama: "This is where I am. We owe it to every place, to every life, to try to form a bond where you are. My life was marked by so much back-and-forthing, I feel that I want to try settling. To say that after 20-something years of being here tells you something about the viability of that desire. I have a fear of being addicted to wanting to be elsewhere."

Luke: "A major reason I live here is because it is easier. What role does ease play in your decision to live in the United States?"

Naama: "That’s a tough one to answer because I’ve never experienced living in Israel as an adult. I’m told it is not easy living there and not for the obvious reasons of security. Right now the economy is so crushing here…"

Luke: "Are there any transcendent non-rational things you believe in?"

Naama: "I’m totally irrational. I believe in the evil eye. It’s something I picked up growing up in Israel. I hate tempting fate. I’m afraid of saying things are going well."

Luke: "From your first-hand experience, what have you loved and hated about Orthodox Judaism?"

Naama: "I loved the absolute reliability of the experience of elevation. It’s like clockwork. Every Shabbat, every chag (Jewish holiday). For the observant, with every practice. There are so many during the day. Then you go back to the same thing, that can be so terribly constricting. The requirements to conform to these delineated guidelines that are so intricate that it is staggering… There are specifications for every behavior, it can become like madness after a while."

Luke: "Perhaps my primary motivation for writing is my frustration with real life. I’m curious, where does your urge to write and create come from?"

Naama: "I think that’s very well put. It’s a similar thing, a restlessness. Things that stick to you like burrs, things you wish you could change or understand or wish you could resolve more satisfyingly. You can make that happen, at least aesthetically, in writing. You take an incident and imbue it with meaning."

Luke: "Under what emotional states do you do your best work?"

Naama: "I write a lot better when I’m happy. I write best when I come in contact with self-acceptance. As an example, an approach that seems, well, here comes the evil eye thing again, I’m afraid to say it because it won’t work out, what seems to be working is to recognize that I have the attention span of a squirrel, and so to work on three or four things in parallel and that keeps me happier. If I don’t accept that, I try to work on one thing and I don’t do anything all day and that just breeds further frustration."

Luke: "What are your strengths and weaknesses as a writer?"

Naama: "I’ll start with weaknesses. That’s a lot easier. Discipline. Imagination. I feel that my imagination is lacking. I depend on what happens, on what I’ve seen, and I can’t make things up. I’ll put things together. All my stories are total Frankensteins. None of them are autobiographical.

"I’ve never gotten around to strengths. That’s too dangerous."

Luke: "Out of all the jobs you’ve held, which have you enjoyed the most? Accountant?"

Naama: "No, that was terrible. I liked bartending. I liked being around a lot of people… I liked working with the mentally ill though at times it was unbearably difficult.

"I can’t call it a job, but in the last few years, I began doing a little community organizing. I started this initiative and it’s probably the most fun I’ve ever had. I wish I could get paid for it… I started up a tiny mothers group of Israelis and it’s turned into a hundred families that meet regularly. Like most writers, I’m an observer. I prefer to be on the sidelines, but at the same time I crave social settings, so it’s the perfect setting to be in where you bring everyone together."

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on The Place That Comforts: A Life of Naama Goldstein

Tamar Fox

One Friday night in early August, Tamar Fox stands at her stove in Philadelphia cooking Shabbat dinner when her cell phone rings. The voice on the other end asks whether she would like a one-month-old baby girl. She says yes. The voice tells her to expect the baby in a few hours.

She calls her partner, Jesse Bacon, who is somewhere across the city, and tells him they are having a baby, and asks if he can stop on the way home for diapers and wipes. He does not flinch. He treats the news as good news, which is the kind of man he is. A few hours later two strangers arrive at the door and hand over an infant, and the handoff carries no ceremony, no labor, no months of swelling. There is a baby, and then there is a family.

The next morning Fox waits until nine, late enough to knock on a neighbor’s door without shame. Her friend Sharrona lives a few blocks away and has cheered the certification process from the start. Fox will not buy anything in a store on Shabbat, so she goes to borrow. Sharrona descends to the basement and comes back up with bags of baby clothes, socks and onesies and swaddling cloths, more than one baby could wear. Fox carries them home and feels she has won a lottery.

This is how Fox tends to enter a story. She begins with the ordinary surface, the diapers and the borrowed socks and the dinner left half-cooked, and she trusts the surface to carry the weight underneath it. She has built nearly two decades of writing on that trust.

She grew up in Chicago. She took a Bachelor of Arts from the University of Iowa and a Master of Fine Arts in fiction from Vanderbilt University, which gave her a working knowledge of narrative before she ever called herself a journalist. A summer fellowship at Yeshivat Hadar pushed her study of Jewish text further. For four years she worked as a Senior Apprentice Artist at Chicago’s Gallery 37, early proof that she liked to combine making things with teaching people. She published her name in full, Tamar Elisheva Fox, on her first book.

Her career as an editor began at Jewcy, where she covered religion, Israeli society, politics, and Jewish identity with a quick voice and a taste for argument. She wrote about kosher food fights, Israeli culture, gender, and religious practice. From there she moved to MyJewishLearning as an associate editor and helped shape one of the largest online libraries of Jewish study, writing on holidays and ritual and history and recipes, and editing pieces that opened Jewish learning to readers across denominations. She sat on the editorial board of The Jew and the Carrot, a publication devoted to Jewish food, sustainability, and the ethics of what people eat. She worked, too, at Haggadot.com and Shma.com.

As a freelancer she has reported for The Washington Post, The Jerusalem Post, Tablet, Lilith, The Forward, the Jewish Telegraphic Agency, Kveller, Hey Alma, and Motherly. She has written about Suriname’s Jewish past for the Post and about modesty and dating in the Modern Orthodox world for the Jewish press. She treats Jewish identity as one thread in a larger American conversation about family and obligation, and she pulls it through subjects most writers keep separate.

The deepest of those subjects is foster care, and the deepest root of it runs in her own family. Her grandfather survived the Nazis because a foster family in England took him in. In the winter of 1979, her mother, Bev, then twenty-six and a young social worker, and her father, Sam, sponsored two teenage refugees from Vietnam, Mai and Thai Tran, who had escaped by boat and waited in an Indonesian camp until the Jewish Federation in Chicago brought them to the Foxes’ living room. Sam found Thai a job. More than thirty years later the siblings still live near Chicago. Fox grew up understanding that a family can expand to hold a stranger, and that the holding is a Jewish act.

So in 2014 she and Jesse began the certification that ends with a stranger handing you a child. The intake worker who walked them through it was not Jewish and worked for a Jewish agency, and she would call and announce accessibility as Keisha, from the Jewish, a line that made Fox laugh and that she has repeated in print. The agencies that once placed Jewish orphans now serve other poor families, sometimes families broken by addiction. Fox refuses to gild the work. She has written about feeling defeated, depressed, and furious at the way the system runs, and she has also written that she would do it again.

The first child was Dafna Penina. She came at one month old on that August Friday and stayed almost a year. She sat through dozens of hours of synagogue services without complaint and celebrated Shabbat and Rosh Hashanah and Passover with the family, though she was not Jewish and not, in the legal sense, theirs. Her face went up on the walls. Her gear spread across the floor. She loved matzah ball soup above all other foods and turned every bath into a flood.

In April 2015 the family learned Dafna would return to her mother, who loved her and meant to care for her well. Fox called the news good and admitted she was heartbroken, both true at once. Rather than let the parting pass in silence, she and Jesse built a ritual. They modeled it on a Jewish baby naming. They handed guests slips of paper that asked for one big wish and one small wish for Dafna. They gathered everyone under a chuppah. Jesse and Tamar told the story of how Dafna came to them and told the older story of the grandfather saved in England. Guests called out their wishes. Everyone sang her “Shalom Aleichem,” which closes with the line that sends the angels off in peace, and that is how they sent off the child. At the seder that spring, with Dafna on her aunt’s lap, Fox thought of Moses in the bulrushes, plucked from the water by Pharaoh’s daughter and raised to leave the palace, and she decided she was grateful the small ark had washed up on her doorstep at all.

The second child was Adira, eight weeks old, and she enters Fox’s writing through a bar. One afternoon Fox meets Jesse at the South Philly Tap Room. She has been craving a Bloody Mary off her Instagram feed. That morning Jesse took the baby to the farmer’s market while Fox ran to Ikea for a changing table and then sat in a coffee shop to work on her novel. By three they have both earned a drink. Adira gets thirsty too. Fox treats her into a ring sling so her own hands stay free for the glass, props the bottle, and the scene becomes an argument. Out of it she wrote a defense of formula. She has nothing against breastfeeding and bows to the mothers who do it, but as a foster mother she could not nurse, and she came to see formula as the choice that lets a parent feed a child at all. She looked into Adira’s eyes over the bottle and told the baby that she and her Papa would keep her safe and help her grow into a strong adult, and she meant it the way you mean a vow.

Gender runs through her work alongside the children. She has written about modesty and about the men no one asks to dress modestly, about women’s leadership, and about the weight laid on mothers and daughters. She tends to approach a contested subject through a single observed life rather than through a position paper, and she leaves the reader room to land where the reader will.

Food keeps its own place in her journalism. Through The Jew and the Carrot and elsewhere she has tied Jewish food traditions to farming and to memory, and she treats a recipe less as a set of instructions than as a way to carry a family forward.

She writes for children too. Her picture book No Baths at Camp, illustrated by Natalia Vasquez and published by Kar-Ben in 2013, became a PJ Library selection. Its hero, Max, refuses the tub and recounts a week of camp to prove he never needed one, rock climbing and canoeing and face paint and campfires, the only shower coming before sundown on Friday so the camp can scrub itself clean for Shabbat. The book does Jewish summer camp the way Fox does most things, through the small comedy of a kid who does not want to bathe rather than through scripture.

Beyond her bylines she works as a content strategist, carrying the same craft into the work of helping organizations explain hard subjects without flattening them. She has hosted a roundtable podcast, Talking in Shul, with Mimi Lewis and Zahava Stadler, trading talk about Jewish politics and culture, a format she took to at once because she is, by her own account, a podcast fiend.

The thread that ties it together is her refusal to wall off Jewish life from the rest of life. Holidays, parenting, food, foster care, politics, and prayer arrive in her essays as parts of one moral world, and she keeps asking how an inherited tradition can guide a person through a problem the tradition never named, without pretending the answer comes easy. Her essays on grief and belonging and childhood reach readers far outside the synagogue while staying rooted in its language. She started with fiction and ended up reporting on her own kitchen, and the kitchen turned out to be where the largest questions live.

Tamar Fox and the Sacred Act of Giving the Child Back

The baby comes on a Friday in August. Tamar Fox stands at the stove with the Shabbat food half made when the phone rings, and a voice asks if she would like a one-month-old girl, and she says yes, and the voice says a few hours. She calls Jesse. We are having a baby, she tells him, can you get diapers on the way. He says yes the way a man says yes to good news. Two strangers carry the infant to the door that night and set her down and leave, and the thing is done with no labor and no blood. The next morning Fox waits until nine and knocks on a neighbor’s basement door and comes home with bags of borrowed socks, and she feels she has won a lottery.
Ernest Becker (1924-1974) would read that morning as a small theology. In The Denial of Death he argues that every culture is a hero system, a set of beliefs that lets a man feel he earns a durable place in an order larger than his own short life, and so holds off the knowledge that he dies. The hero system issues a currency. Becker calls the spending of it the causa sui project, the attempt to father oneself, to author a self that death cannot cancel. Sacred values are the denominations of that currency. They look universal from inside one house and turn strange the moment you carry them next door.
Fox spends in a single coin. The coin is rescue. It comes down to her through three generations and she did not mint it. Her grandfather lived because a foster family in England took him in while the Nazis worked. In the winter of 1979 her parents, Sam and Bev, brought two Vietnamese teenagers off a boat and out of an Indonesian camp and into their living room in Chicago, and the brother and sister are still near Chicago now. Fox takes newborns. She has written that the pull toward fostering runs stronger in her than the pull toward any other commandment, and a man who tells you where his strongest pull lives has told you where he keeps his soul.
Two fears stand behind the coin. The first is erasure, the boat and the camp and the family that did not get out, the child who floats past while the bank stays empty. Fox has written that she wishes her community stood at the water’s edge and plucked out some of the children floating by. The second fear is the closed circle, the home that pulls the door shut once it has climbed into the middle class. These two run together in her account. The Jewish agencies that placed Jewish orphans were built in an age of Jewish death and Jewish poverty. The Jews rose. The Jewish children left the system. The institutions stayed and now serve other poor families, and the obligation that built them went looking for someone to feel it.
That is her subtraction story, in the sense Charles Taylor (b. 1931) gives the term. Something got taken away to produce the present, and the present mistakes the absence for the natural state of things. What got subtracted from Fox’s world is the Jewish child in need. Prosperity removed him. The removal left a duty with no object, an ark with no Moses, and Fox spends her writing trying to hand the duty back to a community that no longer feels the old pull because the old pull came from terrors it escaped. She is not asking her readers to invent a value. She is asking them to notice they stopped paying one.
So watch the coin change its face. Take the farewell.
In April 2015 Fox learns that Dafna, who arrived at a month old and stayed almost a year, will go back to her mother. The news is good and Fox is heartbroken, both true and neither canceling the other. She and Jesse refuse to let the parting pass without form, so they build one. They model it on a Jewish baby naming. They hand the guests slips that ask for one large wish and one small wish for the child. They gather everyone under a chuppah. They tell the story of how Dafna came and the older story of the grandfather saved in England. The guests call out their wishes. The room sings the child “Shalom Aleichem,” whose last verse sends the angels off in peace, and that is how they send off the girl, in peace, back to the woman who bore her. For Fox the return is the point. Rescue, in her house, ends in surrender by design. She loves a child she is built to give back, and the giving back is not the failure of the love. It is the love completed.
Now stand in the next house and watch the same chuppah.
The permanency caseworker reads rescue as the closed file. His heaven is a child placed forever, a case stamped and shelved, a permanency hearing that ends the churn. He has seen a thousand temporary homes and he files the foster parent under instrument, a warm berth between crises, useful and replaceable. The ritual under the chuppah reads to him as noise around a routine outcome. Good, he thinks, reunification, that is the goal, next case. The thing Fox holds sacred, the year of love that knows its own end, is to him a means with a metric, and the singing is a parent making a feeling out of a procedure.
The birth mother in recovery reads rescue another way, and she is the one whose reading should stop you. For her the hero of the story is herself. She got clean. She kept the appointments and passed the tests and clawed her daughter back from a system that takes Black and poor children faster than it returns them. The rescue is hers, and the rescuer is herself, and Fox is the kind stranger who kept the baby fed and warm in the interval. From that seat the chuppah can sit heavy. The slips and the songs and the family history of saving can look like a stranger writing herself into the center of a child who was never hers, draping a borrowed year in the language of a covenant the mother does not share. Fox returns the daughter and calls it a gift she gives. The mother receives a daughter and calls it a daughter she won.
The evangelical foster-to-adopt family reads rescue as the soul kept forever. Their commandment is to bring the orphan all the way in, to adopt, to baptize, to make the temporary child a permanent child and the saved body a saved soul. To hand a child back to an unfit world is, on their account, to build the ark and then push the child into the flood a second time. The telos is permanence, and permanence carries an eternal warranty. Fox builds an ark on purpose to set it back on the river. To them her sacred act looks like a wound she chooses, a love that quits at the threshold of the only rescue that lasts.
The effective altruist reads rescue as arithmetic. One American foster infant sits inside a system that, broken as it runs, will feed and place her. The counterfactual is small. The same year of a clever woman’s attention, costed and redirected, might pull more children from death by a wide margin somewhere cheaper, and so the chuppah is sentiment, the priciest help bought for the fewest helped. His heaven is the falling integral of the world’s suffering, and a man who keeps that ledger cannot enter Fox’s house without flinching at the inefficiency of her love. He would not say the love is wrong. He would say it does not scale, and to him that is the only question worth asking of a rescue.
The lineage elder cannot read the chuppah as rescue at all. His coin is the unbroken name, the ancestors fed, the grave tended by descendants who carry his blood. A stranger’s infant carries another man’s line and another man’s dead. To pour a year of the family’s substance into a child who will not bow at your tablet, and then to give her away, spends the house on nothing. He watches the singing and sees a generous error. Rescue, for him, means the line continues. Fox lets the line walk out the door in a borrowed sling and sings it goodbye.
There are more houses. The Catholic Worker in the manner of Dorothy Day (1897-1980) stands nearest to Fox and still diverges, reading the foster child as the face of Christ in the least of these, the work of mercy aimed at the poor as poor rather than the kin as kin, indifferent to whether the saved child is Jewish or carries on any name. The antinatalist reads the whole household as the problem and rescue as the refusal to add another sufferer to the wheel, and Fox’s fierce holding strikes him as the denial Becker named, a woman warming herself at a fire she calls a child. Each house keeps the word rescue on its lintel. Each means by it an act the others would call failure, theft, waste, or denial.
Three bearings, then, for anyone who wants to keep the map.
The first is that Fox’s strangeness is structural, not temperamental. She did not decide to love children she returns because she enjoys grief. She inherited a hero system whose only escape from erasure is the open door, and the open door, by law and by design, swings both ways. Reunification is the system’s heaven, so her causa sui has to locate its triumph in the letting go. A man who needs permanence to feel he mattered cannot run this project for an hour.
The second is that the chuppah does the work the value cannot do alone. The slips and the songs and the recited family history are not decoration on the love. They are the machinery that converts a private wound into a transmissible duty, that lets a room of guests carry off a piece of the charge and lets Fox tell her community, in a form it already trusts, that the door it shut should open. Take away the ritual and you have a sad woman handing back a baby. Keep it and you have a liturgy of rescue addressed to a people that forgot it was poor.
The third is the one to watch in her readers. Fox writes for a community that escaped the terrors that built its obligation, and she is asking it to feel a pull it lost the reason to feel. The evangelical, the elder, the altruist, the recovering mother each have a live reason for their version of rescue. Fox’s reason died of prosperity, which is the best thing that ever happened to her people and the quiet death of the duty she loves most. That is the front to watch. Not whether her readers admire the chuppah. Whether any of them, having no boat behind them and no camp, walk down to the water and pluck a child out anyway.

Tamar Fox and the Manufacture of Emotional Energy

The guests stand under a chuppah in Philadelphia in April 2015, and Tamar Fox hands each of them a slip of paper. The slip asks two questions. My big wish for Dafna is. My small wish for Dafna is. The people fill in the blanks. Fox and her partner, Jesse, stand at the front and tell the story of how the baby came to them one Friday night in August at a month old, and they tell the older story behind that one, the grandfather pulled out of Nazi Europe because a foster family in England took him in. Then they ask the room to call the wishes out loud. The voices come one after another. At the end everyone sings the child “Shalom Aleichem,” the song that ends by sending the angels off in peace, and they sing it to send a one-year-old girl back to the mother who bore her. Brucha Haba’a, the text reads at the top. Welcome. It is a welcome built to perform a goodbye.
Randall Collins (b. 1941) gives us the tools to see what Fox is doing, and what she is doing is building an engine. In Interaction Ritual Chains he takes the insight Émile Durkheim (1858-1917) drew from the tribal gathering, that a group assembled and aroused produces a force the members then read as the sacred, and he reduces it to parts a person can assemble on purpose. A ritual needs bodies in one place. It needs a barrier that marks who is in and who is out. It needs a single focus all the bodies share. It needs a common mood. When those run together they feed back on each other, the attention sharpening the mood and the mood tightening the attention, until the bodies fall into a rhythm, and the rhythm climbs toward what Durkheim called collective effervescence. Out of that climb come four products. Solidarity in the group. A symbol charged with the group’s feeling, what Collins calls a sacred object. A sense of right and wrong that makes men angry when the symbol is profaned. And in each person, a current Collins names emotional energy, a warmth and confidence and drive that the successful ritual pumps into the participant and the failed one drains away.
Read the chuppah against that list and every part is present, and present by design. Bodies in one place, crowded under a canopy meant for weddings. A barrier, the canopy itself, the Hebrew, the inside knowledge that this is modeled on a Jewish baby naming. A single focus, the child held up before them. A rising mood that the wish slips prime and the calling-out releases and the singing carries to its peak. And at the center, charged with everything the room is feeling, Dafna Penina herself, one year old, lifted into the place where a Torah or a bride would stand. Collins says the sacred object collects the group’s emotional energy and holds it. Fox engineers a situation whose entire output is a child saturated with a room’s love.
The thing worth seeing is that Judaism handed her none of this. A bris exists. A naming exists. A funeral exists, and the long architecture of mourning after it. There is no liturgy for the foster child who leaves your house alive and well and never comes back. The tradition has a rite for the child who joins the covenant and a rite for the dead, and nothing for the child the state lends you and then reclaims. Fox finds the gap and fills it. She takes the form of the naming, the form built to weld a child into a people, and she runs it backward, using the welding rite to manage a separation. She is not following a script. She is writing one, with the parts Collins lays bare, because the situation she lives in produces a grief the inherited rituals cannot process.
She does this before the farewell and she does it small. Watch the chain run backward from the chuppah.
The baby spends her year inside other people’s rituals. Dafna sits through dozens of hours of synagogue services, a child who is not Jewish carried into Shabbat and Rosh Hashanah and Passover, set down among bodies that share a focus and a rhythm she cannot follow. Collins says co-presence and entrainment do their work below belief. The baby does not need the words. She is in the room, swept into the cadence, and the congregation reads her as one of its own for the hour, and the hour deposits its charge on her the way the chuppah will later. Fox is banking emotional energy into the child across the whole year, a small ritual at a time, so the farewell has something to gather.
Watch the smallest one. One afternoon Fox meets Jesse at the South Philly Tap Room. He has had the new baby, Adira, since morning, the farmer’s market and the rest of it, and Fox wants a Bloody Mary off her own Instagram feed. The baby gets thirsty too. Fox tucks her into a ring sling so the infant rides against her body, props the bottle, and looks into the child’s eyes and tells her that she loves her, that she and her Papa will keep her safe and help her grow into a strong adult. That is a complete interaction ritual run by two people at a bar table. Bodily co-presence, the baby pressed to the chest. A barrier, the sling, the two of them sealed off from the room. A single mutual focus, the locked eyes. A rising shared feeling. And at the end a vow, which is the verbal form of a sacred object, a sentence charged so that Fox can carry it out of the bar and feel it again later. She makes the bar into a chapel for ninety seconds and walks out with her emotional energy higher than she walked in.
The sacred object she builds is a living child, and a court takes the child away.
In an ordinary ritual chain the symbol gets recharged by return. The congregation comes back to the same Torah next week and the charge tops up. The lovers repeat the look. Collins is firm that a sacred object left untended fades, that solidarity needs re-assembly or it cools. Fox cannot reassemble. The state ends the placement. Reunification is the goal of the whole system, and good news for the child, and Fox has written that it broke her heart and that it sucked, it really, really sucked, and that she is glad she did it, both things true and standing together. In Collins’s terms the engine has produced a sacred object the operator does not own and cannot keep charged by presence, because the object is about to go live in another house, under a rival ritual order, charged by another woman’s love.
So the farewell does work the ordinary goodbye does not. It is a conversion device. It takes a person Fox must surrender and turns her, while the room is hot, into a portable symbol Fox can carry after the body is gone. The wishes spoken aloud, the family story told, the song at the peak, these load the charge into a form that survives the separation, the way a funeral loads the dead into memory because renewed co-presence is foreclosed. Fox’s case is a funeral for a living child. The girl walks out the door alive, into her mother’s arms, which is the happy ending, and the ritual exists to bank the year’s emotional energy into something Fox keeps when the girl is in another part of the city being made sacred by someone else.
Charged symbols travel after the gathering breaks up, in talk, in private replaying, in the stories people tell to call the feeling back. Fox is a writer. The essays are the recharging. Every piece she publishes about Dafna and Adira runs the ritual again at one remove, reassembles a reader-congregation around the child-symbol, and tops up a charge the court cut off from the source. The matzah ball soup the girl loved above all things, the splashing in the bath, the face on the wall, these are not decoration. They are the small sacred objects a writer uses to keep a vanished child warm. The work is the chain. Fox lost the power to recharge by presence, so she recharges by print, and the print finds new bodies, the readers, and runs the situation in them.
Stand outside the barrier for a moment, where the energy does not flow. The intake worker who certified them, a woman who was not Jewish and worked for a Jewish agency, used to call and announce herself as Keisha, from the Jewish, a line that made Fox laugh. To Keisha the placement is procedure, a file, a routine outcome. She names herself by the agency because for her the ritual that confers identity is the workplace, not the chuppah. The chuppah is a thing the clients do. And the birth mother, on the far side of the city, runs her own engine on the same child, her sobriety and her court dates and the daughter handed back as the proof of her victory, a sacred object she mints in a ceremony of her own that has no room in it for Fox. Two households charge one girl through incompatible rituals. Collins predicts exactly this. Emotional energy is local. It pools inside the barrier and stops at the edge, and the same child can be the holy center of two solidarities that cannot share her.
A ritual that fails drains the participant. Fox has written that the foster system left her defeated and depressed and furious, and the placement that fell through before she ever met the baby, the four-day-old girl she said yes to and never held, is a ritual that never ignited, co-presence withheld, the charge never made, a small flat loss. The system she works inside hands her failed rituals as often as successful ones, and each failure pulls her energy down. That she keeps going, that she writes we might do it again, is the clearest mark of what Collins says drives people at bottom. Men go where the emotional energy is. They return to the situations that fill them and avoid the ones that empty them. Fox returns to the one situation guaranteed to take the child away, because the engine she built around it produces more charge than the loss destroys, and a person who has learned to manufacture emotional energy on purpose will keep running the machine even knowing the court will switch it off.
Fox lives in a gap the tradition never filled, between the rite that keeps a child and the rite that buries one, and she builds the missing ritual out of the parts Collins identified, and she runs it to convert a child she cannot keep into a charge she can. The synagogue hours, the bottle at the bar, the slips under the chuppah, the song that sends the angels and the girl off in peace, and after all of it the essays, are one chain, each link banking the energy the next one spends. She forges the sacred where the calendar offers her none, and when the state comes to take the sacred object back, she has already turned it into something the state cannot reach.

December 3, 2008

She’s an elegant writer. Check out her her blog and her work on Jewcy.com and MyJewishLearning.com.

We talk over the phone for an hour today.

From Chicago, Tamar, 24, lives in New York. She recently got her MFA in Creative Writing from Vanderbilt.

Luke: "Tamar, when you were a child, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Tamar: "I’ve wanted to be a writer since I was seven. I recently found a whole bunch of stories I wrote at that point. The only other thing I really wanted to be was a farmer."

"The practicalities of being a farmer are not attractive to me but the ideology of being a farmer is really nice… I don’t like living far away from other people."

Luke: "Could you tell me the story of you and Judaism?"

Tamar: "I grew up in a family that was not a member of an offical synagogue. My parents started a minyan when they were just married. It is unaffiliated and doesn’t have a rabbi and is lay-led. It’s a fantastic tight-knit community. We kept Shabbat and kashrut in the house. My sisters and I went to Jewish day school. [Tamar is the middle child.] I went to a Modern Orthodox high school. I was pretty unhappy. It was Modern Orthodox getting less modern and more orthodox. A lot of what I was hearing in classes was, ‘If you don’t do this, then you’re not a good Jew.’ Sometimes it was framed in a not-a-good-person kind of way. My family didn’t do a lot of the things they thought we should do. It was a complicated and upsetting experience. I should’ve talked to my parents about why they made the choices they made.

"I went to the University of Iowa where myself and the Chabad couple were the only shomer shabbat people. That was strange but also great because I didn’t have people looking over my shoulder and telling me I wasn’t being frum enough. As a result, I became much more religious than I would of if I had gone to a school with a huge Jewish community.

"I studied abroad. I had an excellent experience in Oxford, which has a small but fantastic Jewish community. When I graduated, I had half a year teaching and figuring out what I wanted to do with my life and was offered a position at a graduate program at Vanderbilt in Nashville… The Orthodox rabbi in Nashville is married to a friend of mine. When I saw that the two of them were doing OK, I decided to give it a shot. I loved Nashville and had a positive experience with the Jewish community there.

"I spent the summer between my two years at grad school learning at an egalitarian yeshiva in New York City. It was a renaissance for me in terms of how fun it can be to learn, what it can mean to be part of a community that is into the same things you are.

"After grad school, I made my way to New York City where I’m an editor for MyJewishLearning.com."

Luke: "Is it interesting that you made no reference to God while describing your Jewish journey?"

Tamar: "It’s somewhat interesting but not really because my relationship with Judaism has changed a lot but my relationship with God has not changed at all… I believe in God wholeheartedly but I don’t have a super-clear vision of what that means. If I didn’t believe in God, I’d be done with Judaism entirely."

Luke: "What do you love and hate about Orthodox Judaism?"

Tamar: "I don’t want to say that I hate it more than I love it, but I am definitely not Orthodox. For me, the benefits don’t outweigh the costs. I don’t want to say that I hate it. The things that I hate about it are how often it is close-minded, the narrow understanding of what it means to be Jewish, always trying to out-frum each other… I love the incredible warmth, how well they take care of each other in times of need, and the learning of Torah, which unfortunately is not as big a deal in non-Orthodox communities…"

Luke: "When will we see a book from you?"

Tamar: "I don’t know. I’m working on a novel. It’s about a family who moves to Ireland. It focuses on the mother figure. In the midst of writing it, my mother got ill and died. I’m not overjoyed about writing a novel about a mother right now."

Luke: "There’s a Tamar Fox who wrote a book on Holocaust survivors. That’s not you."

Tamar: "That’s not me, though a lot of times on first dates people are like, ‘I see you’ve written a book on the Holocaust.’ I’m like, no, but thank you for Googling me."

Luke: "How important is it to you to count in a minyan?"

Tamar: "Pretty important… It feels really debasing and upsetting [to not count]."

"I’m upset that a lot of my religion bores me now because it has been reduced to being pro-Israel and against intermarriage."

Tamar says she’d prefer to live in Chicago or England. It doesn’t affect her happiness whether she lives among Jews or non-Jews.

Luke: "How do you notice the practice of Judaism affecting people?"

Tamar: "I went to a minyan on Sunday. It was a lot of young Modern Orthodox guys who were all in jeans and sweatshirts. I ran into them for Ma’ariv. It occurred to me that these guys are in the same room twice a day. If you spend that much time with people, that’s a big deal and is going to affect your life in many ways. Not every Jew I know is socially adept, but it’s going to make you comfortable in certain situations. You’ll get to know communities pretty well pretty quickly, especially if you move to a new place. The way people interact with text if they’ve done serious Torah learning is different."

"I find that people who are seriously involved with a Jewish community are usually pretty socially graceful. That gets you pretty far in life. I sometimes find myself wondering when I’m watching movies and stuff where there’s a real bad character, I think that I don’t know anyone who fits that bill. I can’t think of ever having met any of them. I do think that most people who are really invested in a religious community are likely to be [decent]. Most of the people I know who are religious are pretty self-critical. They’re thinking about what they do and are not just going through the motions."

I ask Tamar about men.

Tamar: "I am one of those people who’s monogamous because the thought of having to deal with more than one man at a time is horrifying. I really like my boyfriend but I don’t think I could deal with anyone on the side."

Luke: "Do you think men and women can be friends without one side wanting more?"

Tamar: "I wish that I did but I don’t think so. I don’t have any guy friends that I’ve never felt like some tinge of something with, which isn’t to say that I hook up with my friends. I think there’s always a little bit of sexual chemistry. I don’t think that’s a problem."

Tamar wishes she could go out on Friday night once. "I have no idea what happens in the real world on Saturdays. I’m always in shul or with friends or napping."

Posted in Journalism | Comments Off on Tamar Fox

Binnie Kirshenbaum

Binnie Kirshenbaum (b. 1964) sits in the living room of her West Village apartment and explains how she turned the worst years of her life into a novel. Photographs crowd the walls. Thrift-store finds fill the shelves. She tells her visitor that for a long stretch, before any doctor could name what had gone wrong with her husband, she kept taking notes. The notes outlived him. They became Counting Backwards, the eighth novel of a career that began in 1990 and that the wider public has missed.

She grew up in New York. At eighteen she moved to Manhattan and cut ties with most of her family. She took a bachelor’s degree from Columbia in 1980 and a Master of Fine Arts from Brooklyn College in 1984. She has taught fiction at Columbia’s School of the Arts since the early 2000s, where she later chaired the writing program and directed the fiction division. Students know her for a granular method: read the sentence, weigh the sentence, write the sentence again.

She met Anthony in the late 1980s. She was waiting tables part-time at a jazz club. He flirted from across the room and she could not stand him. The dislike did not hold. They married in 1990 and chose to have no children. She liked to say she had no wish to reproduce herself.

Her first book, Married Life and Other True Adventures (1990), collected ten stories about loneliness, romantic disappointment, sexual candor, and the comedy that survives all three. Two years later came her first novel, On Mermaid Avenue (1992), set in Coney Island, an anti-coming-of-age story about a girl and her family. A Disturbance in One Place (1994) treated female appetite with a frankness that drew a blurb from Norman Mailer (1923-2007), who wrote that few young women handled sex, the hunger for it, and the loss of that hunger with her candor and her humor. History on a Personal Note (1995) returned to the short story and to memory and family. In 1996 Granta named her one of its Best of Young American Novelists.

She widened her range across the next decade. Pure Poetry (2000) gives its narrator a vocation writing explicit formalist verse in a haunted Greenwich Village apartment. Hester Among the Ruins (2002) sends an American Jewish woman through Europe with her German lover and lets the Holocaust sit inside the romance as a presence neither can put down. An Almost Perfect Moment (2004) goes back to Brooklyn in the disco years and braids religion, nostalgia, and longing. The Scenic Route (2009) turns a European journey into a study of the stories families tell about themselves.

In a Columbia seminar she calls “The Word, The Sentence, and the Paragraph,” she tells students that a good sentence sharpens an image, turns a character, carries the voice, and lifts off the page. She holds herself to the same standard past the point of reason. A book comes back from the printer and she finds fifty sentences she wants to write again.

Rabbits for Food (2019) brought her widest recognition. Its narrator, Bunny, a novelist, breaks down at a New Year’s Eve dinner and lands in a psychiatric ward over the holiday. Kirshenbaum writes depression without romance and still finds comedy on the ward. The book became a New York Times Editors’ Choice and Notable Book and one of NPR‘s favorites of the year, and Nancy Pearl named it her novel of the year.

By then the material for her next book had begun, against her will, to gather. Around 2012 she started to notice that something had shifted in Anthony, a scientist and academic. He saw two women at a sidewalk table drinking wine when no women sat there. He saw clowns, then a baseball game. He put the milk in the freezer. He left for walks that ran nine hours. Doctors offered no answer for a long time. The name, when it came, was Lewy body dementia. He died in 2020 at sixty-three, after three decades together.

She wrote about it sideways. Counting Backwards (Soho Press, March 25, 2025) gives the dying husband a different name, Leo, a place at the laboratory bench, and an artist wife, Addie, who works in collage. Leo, fifty-three, looks out the window and sees a man on stilts, swans paddling down the street, Gandhi squatting on the pavement to stir a pot of lentils. He and Addie joke about the visions while they still can. Then the visions widen into aphasia, into Capgras delusion, into a stranger wearing her husband’s face. An act of violence ends the shared home. Leo moves to assisted living, then to an apartment with a caretaker, and Addie watches him go, too soon and not soon enough. Seven chapters track the seven stages of the disease. Kirshenbaum wrote the book in the second person, addressing Addie as “you,” to keep enough distance from the page to keep working. She wrote for four years, seven days a week, often around the clock. She felt she was exposing the man she had lost. She insists the book is fiction and not a memoir, and she means it, and both things hold.

The reviews arrived loud. The novel became a New York Times Editors’ Choice and one of Lit Hub‘s most anticipated books of the year. The critic Justin Taylor, in The Washington Post, called it “the feel-bad novel of the year” and meant the line as praise. The novelist Kimberly King Parsons called it her finest. The New York Times once likened her prose to the driest champagne poured beside a last meal on death row, and the comparison fits the new book.

Across her fiction her women repeat with variations: urban, smart, watchful, quick to appetite and slow to comfort, fond of sex and cigarettes, inclined to keep a cat rather than raise a child, often artists or writers who see themselves with great clarity and steady themselves not at all. Few of them find redemption. Wit does the work that hope does in softer books. Jewishness runs under the surface as inheritance, a cast of mind and a historical memory more than a set of rituals, and the Holocaust enters her pages as weather. She builds in short, polished chapters, treats the sentence as the unit of art, and lets comedy and grief share a single line.

The poet and critic Richard Howard (1929-2022) once called her a “stand-up tragic,” and the phrase has stuck because it names the trick at the center of the work. She has won two Critics’ Choice Awards and the Discovery Award, placed novels on the notable-book lists of the Times, the Chicago Tribune, and NPR, and seen her fiction translated into many languages. She has done all of it without commercial heat, which is why writers, critics, and teachers prize her further than her name travels. The novel that may outlast the rest came out of the year she would have given anything to skip. She kept taking notes. The notes became the book.

Writer’s Writer: Binnie Kirshenbaum and the Field of Cultural Production

Binnie Kirshenbaum lives in a West Village apartment crowded with photographs, thrift-store finds, and two cats. The room reads as a life built without inherited money and furnished by an exacting eye. For more than thirty years the people who run American literary fiction have agreed that she ranks among the best writers they have. Norman Mailer (1923-2007) blurbed her. Michael Cunningham (b. 1952) called her rare and remarkable. Deborah Eisenberg (b. 1945) praised her gleaming prose. Granta named her a Best Young American Novelist. She holds two Critics’ Choice Awards and the Discovery Award, and her novels keep landing on the notable-book lists of the New York Times and the Washington Post. Her own editor describes her as a writer who has worked for years “under the radar.” Both halves of that sentence hold at once. The contradiction is the subject of this essay.

Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) built a model that explains the contradiction without resolving it away. In The Field of Cultural Production and The Rules of Art he maps literature as a field structured by two poles. At one pole sits large-scale production, the books that sell, the writers who answer demand and earn money in proportion to their sales. At the other pole sits restricted production, the writers who write for other writers and for the critics and juries who consecrate them, and who earn prestige in inverse proportion to their sales. Bourdieu calls the second pole the economic world reversed. The currency there is symbolic capital, the accumulated recognition of one’s peers, and the rule of conversion runs backward: the more the field honors a writer, the less the market tends to buy. Kirshenbaum occupies the second pole almost without remainder. To call her a writer’s writer, as the Washington Post does, names that position and dresses it as a compliment. The compliment hides a trade. She bought her autonomy with her readership.

Start with the ledger she is rich in. Symbolic capital does not fall from the sky. The field produces it through agents whose job is consecration, the act of marking certain work as art and certain writers as artists. The blurb is one such act, and Kirshenbaum has collected the blurbs that count. Mailer vouched for her candor about appetite when she was young. Cunningham and Eisenberg vouched for her craft when she was established. The prize is another act of consecration, and Granta’s young-novelist list functioned as an early stamp from inside the field rather than from the bookstore. The elite review organ is a third, and the Times and the Washington Post have tracked her for decades. The critic Nancy Pearl, reviewing for NPR, chose her 2019 novel as the best fiction of the year and one of the finest of the decade. Richard Howard (1929-2022) gave her the line that has outlived most of the reviews, calling her a “stand-up tragic.” Every one of these is a deposit in the symbolic account. None of them is a sale.

Now the ledger she is poor in. The market has kept its distance for thirty years. Her editor’s phrase, the writer under the radar, is the field’s tactful way of saying the books did not move in commercial numbers. The Washington Post’s phrase, the writer’s writer, says the same thing from the other direction. Bourdieu would read both phrases as descriptions of a location rather than as praise or apology. A writer’s writer is a producer at the autonomous pole whose recognition circulates among other producers and the agents who consecrate them, and stops there. The phrase converts a structural fact into a character trait, as if reticence before the mass audience were a quality of the prose rather than a property of the position. The cost stays out of the sentence. The cost is the readership she did not get.

Her trajectory across the field follows the logic of habitus, the set of dispositions a person carries from an origin into a structured game. Kirshenbaum came from a home that gave her nothing to inherit. Her parents neglected her. Her mother, when the first book appeared, told her she had never expected her to publish anything. She moved to Manhattan at eighteen and cut ties with most of her family. She took a bachelor’s degree from Columbia in 1980 and a Master of Fine Arts from Brooklyn College in 1984, the credentials that admit a person to the literary field on the production side rather than the consumption side. Her first book was a novel for young readers. She left that subfield for adult literary fiction and never returned, a repositioning toward the pole where the stakes she cared about were played. The maximalist apartment, the cats kept in place of children, the eye that furnishes a room from thrift stores: these are dispositions of taste, and Bourdieu read taste in Distinction as the surest marker of a person’s place in social space. Hers is the taste of someone who built cultural capital without economic capital behind it, and who learned to value the kind of distinction that money cannot buy because money was never the point and was never available.

Her aesthetic choices read, in this frame, as position-takings. Bourdieu argues that a writer does not choose a style in a vacuum but takes a position against the other positions available in the field at that moment. Kirshenbaum says she dislikes likable characters and wants the ugly side of humanity on the page. She refuses the consolations that the large-scale pole rewards, the redemption arc, the sympathetic lead, the uplift. She treats the sentence as the unit of art and the plot as a frame to hang sentences on. She lets comedy and grief share a line so that neither reads as the sincere one. Each of these moves defines itself against the demands of the commercial pole, and each accumulates symbolic capital at the autonomous pole by the act of refusal. The disavowal of the market is the field’s purest move, because the field treats indifference to money as proof of devotion to art. Bourdieu’s point cuts here. The disinterest is interested. It pays in the currency the pole respects.

The publishers tell the same story in business terms. Through the middle of her career her novels came out from Ecco, the literary imprint folded into HarperCollins, a position near the artistic end of a large trade house. Her last two novels, the 2019 book and the 2025 one, came from Soho Press, an independent. A writer who left a conglomerate imprint for a small independent house looks, on the commercial map, as if she had slipped. On Bourdieu’s map she moved toward the autonomous pole, from a literary line inside large-scale production to a house defined by its independence from it. The move deepened her autonomy and her marginality in the same step, because at this pole they are the same fact seen twice.

The Columbia chair completes the picture and gives it a second function. The university consecrates, and the consecrated professor consecrates in turn. Kirshenbaum holds a senior position in one of the country’s ranked writing programs, where she has chaired the division and directed the fiction track. She teaches a seminar on the word, the sentence, and the paragraph, and tells students that a sentence can be an object of art. That seminar transmits field-specific capital to the next cohort, the dispositions and standards that reproduce the autonomous pole across generations. She is consecrated and a consecrator at once. The school pays a salary, which solves in part the problem the market created, and which lets a writer at the restricted pole keep writing restricted books. Bourdieu noticed long ago that the academy underwrites the autonomy it also certifies.

Late recognition arrived on the field’s terms, not the market’s. Counting Backwards (Soho Press, March 25, 2025) drew the strongest reviews of her life. The New York Times made it an Editors’ Choice. Lit Hub put it among the year’s most anticipated. The Washington Post critic offered the back-handed honor of calling it a book built to make the reader feel terrible, and meant the line as praise, which only the autonomous pole could parse as praise. The book carries the subject the restricted pole prizes for its seriousness, a husband’s death by Lewy body dementia, and the form it prizes for its difficulty, a second-person narration that holds the reader at arm’s length. The field rewarded an accumulation thirty years in the making at the moment the work also offered the gravity and the formal nerve that the pole reads as proof of art. The market warmed a little. It warmed late, and it warmed because the consecrating agents told it to.

So the compliment fails as a description and works as a diagnosis. Writer’s writer names a place on Bourdieu’s map, the autonomous pole, where peers and critics confer the recognition that the market withholds, and where a writer trades the wide readership for the freedom to write unlikable women and refuse the consoling ending. Kirshenbaum took that trade early, held it for three decades, and won at the end the prize the pole exists to give, which is the regard of the people who decide what counts as art. The regard cost her the readers. She would not call that a loss, and at her pole it is not one. The accounts simply run in different money.

My 2006 Interview

She calls me back Monday morning, April 10, 2006.

Luke: "When you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Binnie: "Nothing. No job at all.

"There was one point when I was six that I wanted to be a doctor because I thought I got to see as many naked people as possible. Then I realized there were other responsibilities attached to that.

"I wanted to be a writer by the time I was ten."

Luke: "What were you expected to become aside from mother?"

Binnie: "I wasn't expected to become a mother. They didn't think I'd be good at that either. A teacher or a lawyer."

Luke: "Because your mother was [an English] teacher."

Binnie: "I was a smart kid. I did well in school. I was good with language. I could argue well."

Binnie grew up in Westchester, an affluent suburb outside of New York City. She has an older brother and a younger brother.

Luke: "Were you the overshadowed child?"

Binnie: "You could put it that way."

Luke: "Are there any similarities in the feedback you've received from childhood to today?"

Binnie: "Weird. I'm actually not weird. I'm perfectly sane and bourgeois. Some of my friends still say I'm weird."

Luke: "In what respect do they say you are weird?"

Binnie: "I'm not quite sure. When I was younger, it was because I did not always want to do what my friends wanted to do. The girls I grew up with, if they were not beautiful by nature, they were beautiful by the knife. Their whole lives revolved around boys. They didn't have any interests of their own. All they wanted to do was watch the boys play basketball or hang out while the boys played football. I thought it was absurd that the boys did things and we watched them do things. I'd have ideas about going places they thought were strange. They would want to go to Florida on Spring Break and I'd want to go to Romania.

"I love to travel but I don't go where people would normally think of as vacation spots. I don't like those things. I pick places at random. That strikes people as odd.

"The way I dress. I wear what I like, not necessarily what's fashionable. I dress up a lot. I'm not casual. I just bought my first pair of jeans in 25 years.

"I copy Sophia Loren. I wear really high heels. I call it 'Italian slutwear.'

"Sometimes we get attached to things we see at a certain point in our lives and this registers what is beautiful. I remember seeing those Italian films [in Binnie's early teens] with Sophia Loren or movies with Elizabeth Taylor and thinking they were absolutely gorgeous."

Luke: "What kind of crowd did you hang out with in highschool?"

Binnie: "Yech. My friends were popular, though I wasn't. A lot of my friends were cheerleaders. They were all popular with the boys. They were all [white] princesses, though not all Jewish. Everybody had lots of clothes and their own cars. I never learned how to drive. I still don't know how to drive.

"They were my friends but I was always aware of not liking them all that much and not having their values. I wanted to get away from them.

"They all had boyfriends and I didn't. I did their homework for them.

"I was in a [highschool] sorority — Zeta Phi. I was even president. I didn't belong to a sorority in college.

"I wasn't a well-behaved teenager. I didn't become a junkie or go to jail but I was a fairly bad kid.

"My parents went away for the weekend. I asked if I could throw a party. They said no. I thought, 'They won't know.' There were something like 500 kids in my house. It was completely destroyed.

"I got suspended from school for mouthing off to teachers and cutting classes and letting people cheat off me."

Luke: "Do you stay in touch with anyone from highschool? Did anyone you knew in highschool become famous?"

Binnie: "There's one woman who I speak to once a year or so, but that was after lots of years of no contact, but then she came to a reading I gave and we picked up a little. The guy who started Priceline.com went to my highschool, but I think that's the whole of it."

Luke: "Were you cute in highschool?"

Binnie: "I don't know."

Luke: "At what age did boys start finding you hot?"

Binnie: "College. I looked the same but something changed."

Luke: "Maybe you don't see yourself as men do."

Binnie: "I never thought I was attractive. I thought I had an interesting face that it took people who were older to appreciate that it was interesting."

Luke: "At what age did you become erotically attracted to boys?"

Binnie: "Nine. That they didn't like me didn't mean that I didn't like them."

Luke: "Did you transfer those unrequited feelings to writing?"

Binnie: "I didn't begin writing anything sexually graphic until I was in my twenties. When I was younger, I was embarrassed by it."

Luke: "At what age did you lose your virginity?"

Binnie: "Eighteen. It was boring. I was in Europe."

Luke: "What gave you the courage to start writing frankly about sex?"

Binnie: "People often think that I write more graphically about sex than I do. I'm never terribly explicit. Any sex scenes I do write tend to be brief.

"I read Henry Miller for the first time [circa 22], who I don't think is a great writer, but I found him liberating. I thought, 'You really can say anything.'

"I had a conversation with a friend about the same time about masturbation. We were laughing ourselves sick about it. I thought, 'Nobody ever writes about [female masturbation].'

"We realized that neither one of us had had that discussion before. That women don't talk about it the same way men did.

"That's changed.

"I thought I wanted to write a story about that, all the components, whether it is the joy of it or the loneliness of it. There's a whole compendium that is attached to it.

"After I wrote a story about it, I felt like I could write about blowjobs."

Luke: "Many of the blurbs for your writing stress that you are a writer on sex."

Norman Mailer wrote: "Not many young female novelists can deal with sex, the appetite for it, and the loss of such appetite, with such candor, lack of self-protection, and humor as Binnie Kirshenbaum."

Binnie: "I don't object that people say it, but I don't like when people can't get beyond it.

"My sex scenes are brief. They're never erotic. They're always either pathetic or funny. If they are meant to be the least bit erotic, they never get more than a sentence or so. I worry that people don't see beyond that.

"I use sex as metaphor. Sex is just one more way we communicate. Instead of talking, sex will say what I want the characters to say.

"That I'm an erotic writer or that I write about sex, that that's the main theme of what I write about, is just wrong and probably insulting."

Luke: "Sex is so powerful that people aren't going to see the metaphor in it."

Binnie: "I don't see how they couldn't. That's what it is. It's powerful in the moment but what it represents and why we do it and the range of emotions that go into it, both proceeding and following it, are just as strong… There's nothing sadder than sad sex. There's nothing more degrading than having sex that you don't want. There's nothing more comical than when sex goes wrong. It does stand in for all these other emotions. It all boils down to sex but that doesn't mean its only sex."

Luke: "I'm wagering that only professional writers and intellectuals are going to see the metaphors in sex and your average reader is just going to see the sex."

Binnie: "Sure. In the later books, less so. There's less sex. I hope that readers are better readers but I can't control the way people read. I would hope they could get more from it than just that. If you're reading just for sex and you're choosing my books, that's pathetic. There's better sex out there than mine."

Luke: "Do you ever get dissed for being too much fun to read?"

Binnie: "Yeah. That's a sore point. I'm starting to see this as a gender issue. Across the board, women writers are not taken as seriously as men writers. We don't have the same gravitas. That men write about war and women write about children.

"Often people have said to me, 'Are we supposed to take your book seriously or not? Are they comic novels?' I'll say, 'They're dark comedy.' Then I'll get a quizzical look. I don't necessarily liken myself to Philip Roth, but if I do, I'll [explain that] he's funny but he's serious.

"They can make that leap if I push them there.

"The better critics see it right off.

"Some read me and just see the humor. I don't think there's anything in the world that's funny that isn't sadder than it is funny. All humor is tragedy but we don't want to go there because humor is a more comfortable place to be. If we explore what causes us to laugh, we'll see it is quite tragic."

Luke: "Are female writers and critics any different in their reaction to your work?"

Binnie: "No.

"I'm down on chick lit. It's not that one shouldn't read for pleasure. I'm happy to pick up a mystery or thriller. Women especially (this comes from Oprah and the talkshows) have come to read looking for self-help and identification in the comfortable way, not in the examined life way. They're looking for inspiration. I think any book where the hero or heroine triumphs is by nature not a good book. They look for identification that is cosmetic. 'Oh, she gets depressed and eats a quart of ice-cream and so do I. She makes me feel better.'

"That's a dangerous way to read because it shuts us off from the true purpose of literature."

Luke: "Which is?"

Binnie: "To expand our world. To inspect the world and to find sympathy, empathy and compassion…

"This [Oprah approach] closes off the world. We want nothing but ourselves reflected back in the best light possible.

"The ghettoizing of literature has done the same thing."

Luke: "Do you want your books to be perceived as serious literature?"

Binnie: "Yes. I think I write serious literature. There are lots of great books that are funny. Nabokov was a riot. There is a ton of serious literature that is funny. I hope I fall into that camp.

"I write about alienation and loneliness and a loss of a sense of place in the world and things that are ultimately serious."

Luke: "How much of what you write about is a working out of your own personal themes?"

Binnie: "Everything one writes is a working out of personal themes. I rarely have autobiographical components. Making things up is one of the real joys of fiction. I'd be more inhibited if I used my own life. I don't think my own life is as interesting as the lives I've given my characters.

"Many people assume that all fiction is autobiographical. I don't care that people think that."

Luke: "What are the biggest prices you've had to pay for your writing?"

Binnie: "I'm not rich.

"I don't know that I've had to pay any prices. I love what I do and I like my life. I don't have any children and I don't care."

Luke: "Have you had any lovers get furious with you because you used some part of your experience with them?"

Binnie: "No.

"If I do use people, they either really like it, no matter how they are portrayed, or I've had people think they're in there when they're not… My mother got mad at me over a short story I wrote about a greedy family fighting over a will. I said to her, 'That's not our family.' She said, 'You and I know that but nobody else is going to know that.' She was right but there was nothing I could do about that."

Luke: "What are the biggest surprises you get when people read your work?"

Binnie: "With An Almost Perfect Moment, many people thought it was about a Jewish girl who wanted to be Catholic. It amazed me how many people did not know that the Virgin Mary was Jewish. Or that they did not understand the end and thought she had gone into a convent.

"In Hester Among the Ruins, too many people did not understand her anger towards Germany and they saw the final exchange as her being vindictive. I saw it as a justifiable vindictiveness. People saw him as somebody who tried hard to make amends for the way and she wouldn't let it go."

Luke: "These would have to be non-Jewish reactions?"

Binnie: "Yes. There were Jewish reactions — how could she do this at all? How could she go to Germany?

"Some people just saw A Disturbance in One Place as a sex book, just a woman who had all these affairs…"

Luke: "Have you had the humbling experience of encountering people who understood what you wrote better than you did?"

Binnie: "Yes. I once did a book club that was all shrinks. They were insightful. There have been times when I've taken what other people told me and then when I was asked about my book, I used it.

"I didn't know why I had the ending of 'A Full Life of a Different Nature' about masturbation. Somebody talked to me about the end and I remember saying, 'Thank you. I didn't understand what it was about.'

"There's a degree of idiot savantism in writing."

Luke: "What infuriates you about some of the books these days getting rave reviews?"

Binnie: "It drives me crazy that the characters have to be likable [and the protagonists triumphant]. If we held up this standard, there would be no literature until the 1980s. People can accept that MacBeth was not a nice couple but in contemporary literature they want to read about nice couples.

"I don't want to read about people I want to be friends with. I have friends. I want to read about people who are going to show me something I don't know.

"When comparisons are made and it's said that this is the next Dostoevsky and you read it and it is a good book but The Brothers Karamazov it isn't. That hyperbole will bother me."

Luke: "What about these complex novels that only an academic can love that get rave reviews?"

Binnie: "I try to be open-minded. With all experimental fiction, no it is not necessarily a good yarn and you can't get lost in it easily. Most experiments fail.

"There should be some degree of difficulty in reading. This should come from pondering the characters and the dilemmas and the moral questions questions posed, not just from getting through it. I'm looking to morally and emotionally connect the dots. Other people are looking to cerebrally connect the dots."

Luke: "Do you want to call out any authors whose work you think is crap even though they are acclaimed?"

Binnie: "No. I don't review books. As much as I will privately say things, I feel that everybody has worked hard, even if the person is a jackass. It's always painful to see that about oneself and I don't like causing pain to others."

Interview II

I've read all her books (but History on a Personal Note). She calls me back Monday morning, April 24, 2006.

Luke: "How do you know so much about loneliness?"

Binnie: "I grew up in the suburbs? I was a lonely kid. I always had friends but I never felt like I belonged. There was a side of myself that I kept to myself."

Luke: "When did you feel like you belonged? College?"

Binnie: "I'm not sure I've ever quite felt that way. But certainly when I got to college it was much better. I found kindred spirits. I could express myself. Existential loneliness is something we all suffer but we tend to turn away from it and I like looking at it."

Luke: "You suffer more than most people."

Binnie: "It's not something I talk to people about. Usually, when we're together, we don't talk about loneliness. Perhaps?

"I was a middle child. Middle children tend to get ignored. I had two brothers who were probably more difficult children than I was.

"The neighborhood [Westchester, New York] was all-white but very mixed with different religions. I was the only Jewish kid in my age group in my four-block radius. There was a fair amount of anti-Semitism. I felt excluded until I got to highschool, which was 50% Jewish.

"I like being alone, so maybe I feed it?"

Luke: "How did the anti-Semitism manifest itself?"

Binnie: "'Christkiller!'

"I had no idea what anybody was talking about. I was clueless as to why anybody would say that to me.

"I remember kids throwing pennies at me.

"There was one scene I used in a story about a neighbor who wouldn't let me swim in their pool."

Luke: "What do you love and hate about growing older?"

Binnie: "Not much I love about it.

"I'm more secure and confident. I'm more confident about my own attractiveness even though I know that by and large youth and beauty are synonymous. I don't know that I got better looking as I got older but people respond to me as if I have. I believe my own attractiveness in a way that I didn't when I was younger."

Luke: "More men hitting on you?"

Binnie: "Yeah. Or better quality."

She's been married 15 years to a non-Jewish professor of medicine.

Luke: "Tell me about you and God."

Binnie: "I'm a believer in a strange little way, certainly not in an any fundamentalist way. I subscribe to evolution. The world is a miraculous place. That nature happened as it did is mind-boggling. I allow for the idea that there's some grand plan, not necessarily a grand being. I believe in inherent good and evil and that the inherent good is god. I try to live as good a life as I believe in and there's some idea of serving this greater good, this god, by doing that. I believe in trying to leave the world a better place than you found it."

Luke: "Have you had a relationship with God? Do you talk to God? Does God to talk to you?"

Binnie: "He definitely doesn't talk to me. Occasionally I've asked for a favor.

"It's more when I'm faced with a moral dilemma. When I'm less than perfect. I'm a vegetarian because of my religious beliefs but I wear leather. But when I put on leather, I get this twinge of guilt. That may be my god admonishing me for being a hypocrite."

Luke: "What's your relationship with organized Judaism?"

Binnie: "There really isn't one. My family was irreligious. We were Jewish by cultural identity. We never went to synagogue. We were Christmas Jews. One or two years we gave Chanukah a shot and everybody was disappointed.

"We didn't have a tree but we had stockings, Santa Claus, gifts, Christmas dinner.

"We didn't decorate the house.

"When I was younger, I didn't have much of a Jewish identity. I didn't like being Jewish because I associated it with being a Jewish [American] princess. It wasn't until I got older that I embraced being a princess. That people would make jokes about Jewish women wanting to marry doctors, I resented that. Misguidedly, I didn't resent the person saying it. I resented my being Jewish.

"Then I got older and read more and was out in the world more and realized that Jewish women do other things aside from marry doctors. I learned more about the religion and learned that whatever beliefs I had about the world and God, they jelled more with Judaism than with any other religion.

"I took it upon myself to observe a few rituals. I don't eat bread during Passover. I don't have a seder either. I light a [yartzheit] candle for my mother. I named my cat in memory of my mother because I don't have children. I got dispensation from a rabbi for that. A lot of the rituals about death. I never leave flowers at a grave. I always put a stone down."

Luke: "Do you think you have an eternal soul?"

Binnie: "In an abstract way.

"I abhor cut flowers. Planting things is wonderful. Using one's money to perpetuate betterment."

Luke: "How do you determine what's right and wrong and how do you know when you've done something wrong?"

Binnie: "I think a lot about what's right and wrong for me. Largely what's wrong has to do with causing suffering. I'm devoted to Peter Singer that way. To do nothing about suffering is wrong. Hypocrisy bothers me.

"You know when you're being hypocritical. Your conscience tweaks and tells you.

"I don't think I've ever done anything that causes active suffering (that I'm aware of)."

Luke: "You've never stabbed anyone?"

Binnie: "No. I've punched a few people but I'm so tiny (5'2") it doesn't hurt. I have no physical strength. In that way I'm a real Jewish girl. I've never deprived anybody of their food or their livelihood."

Luke: "What are the ways you've caused others the most pain?"

Binnie: "Withholding of love.

"I feel bad when I look at the newspaper and I see there's genocide in Darfur and I know I'm doing nothing about that."

Luke: "Do you think it is possible to be sexually promiscuous and not wreak vast amounts of hurt?"

Binnie: "Yes. Absolutely. 'Don't ask, don't tell' is probably always a good policy.

"Somebody can be faithful and more hurtful by giving affection elsewhere or other kinds of loyalty elsewhere. An example that always cracks me up — someone once wrote an essay that was published in an anthology about how she no longer has sex with her husband, and that she wasn't having sex with anybody else either. She signed it.

"I figured everybody would've been happier if she had just been having an affair. If she had been having sex on a regular basis, she probably wouldn't have been compelled to dishonor her husband in that way.

"The humiliation, the traditional cuckolding, is far worse.

"I don't think promiscuity and adultery are such terrible things. Society has made more of it than it is.

"I don't know that I'd be terribly bent out of shape if my husband slept with somebody else. I might be bent out of shape if gave the affection he gives me to somebody else. Or the loyalty or if he left me. But if he slept with somebody else now and again, I wouldn't get worked up about it.

"I suppose emotional adultery is worse.

"We all have a multitude of relationships in our lives for different reasons. I have a best friend but she doesn't fill every need I have for friends. I have other friends that I do other things with.

"If my husband had something that he needed to talk to someone about and that for whatever reason he didn't feel like he could talk to me about, I'd rather he'd have someone to talk to about because I care about him."

Luke: "What's it like for your husband to be married to Binnie Kirshenbaum the novelist? How does your writing affect him?"

Binnie: "He's good about it all. He reads none of it, which isn't to say he doesn't know what's in there. When we were dating, I gave him a short story I'd written. He read it and told me about the three words I'd misspelled. That was probably the last time I showed him anything.

"He writes [scientific] papers I don't read. He just doesn't read fiction.

"He comes to readings I give if I ask him to. He's supportive that I do what I want. He's happy for me when things go well. He's not all that terrific when things don't go well because he's a pragmatist.

"I've told him many times that if I get a bad review, he's supposed to tell me that that person is stupid and nobody reads that paper anyway. As opposed to saying, 'Oh God, Binnie, you must feel awful.' That's what he's thinking."

Luke: "Is there gloom around the house when you get a bad review?"

Binnie: "Sometimes. It depends on where it is. If it is in a major publication, I feel bad. Sometimes it is only a few hours. Usually it gets offset if a good review comes in.

"Nothing could make me give it up."

Luke: "Tell me about you and Germany."

Binnie: "That's a strange relationship. I think it's over. My earlier books were translated there and did wildly well. I was invited over to give readings. It was just a strange experience. I never felt so Jewish in my life. In some ways very cliched. You can't help wondering what people really think. What their parents taught them.

"At the same time, shamelessly basking in the philo-semitism. A man there once said to me, 'All Jewish women were phenomenally brilliantly and unbelievably sexy.' I liked that people did think that.

"I never felt so desirable. There was a lot of electricity with German men in that this was the ultimate forbidden fruit on both sides. Yet I don't find them particularly sexy.

"It was fraught with complications. In the end, there's a culture clash.

"I haven't been over there in a year-and-a-half. From 1998 till 2004, I was going over a lot for conferences, panels, literary festivals. I made a lot of friends there. There was a time when Munich was my second home.

"The first time I went I was 16. I went on a teen tour."

Luke: "Have you had many romantic relationships with German men?"

Binnie: "None."

Luke: "Do you find WWII German military uniforms sexy?"

Binnie: "No, because what's associated with them. On the other hand, from just a purely aesthetic point of view, they had it down."

Luke: "I find tremendous despair in your writing. Am I misreading you?"

Binnie: "No, it is there."

Luke: "Where do you find your reason for being?"

Binnie: "Despairing? The same place the loneliness comes from. I think about life like being the last person at the New Year's Eve party. There's so much going on and everybody's happy and then it's over and you're sitting there with a hat on your head and the balloon is floating past and there's this ultimate emptiness. That's how I see the human condition."

Luke: "I want to shake all your protagonists and say, 'Commit to something.'"

Binnie laughs. "Yeah."

Luke: "Commit to a community or a religion or a club. Make a bunch of attachments. They are all lacking attachments."

Binnie: "They are. If you can make attachments, you are no longer lonely. Or maybe it's that all attachments are ultimately false. We're born alone. We die alone. All connection that we make is fleeting and superficial.

"I don't know that we all speak the same language, that anybody else completely understands us. That's where the desire to write comes from, the craving to be understood.

"It's hard to commit to a group when that sense of hypocrisy always eats at you.

"If I had committed to what you had committed to, I would think, 'This is wrong. That's wrong. This is bulls—. Look at how you live your life. You're telling me how to lead my life.' I don't think I'd be able to reconcile it well enough.

"Writers are always outsiders and have to be. It's the only way we can write and it is the reason for our writing. We're outsiders and we need to connect, but we can't connect because we write."

Luke: "What about you and joining things?"

Binnie: "I'm not a joiner. Somebody I know is doing a book on clubs. He emailed me. I said, 'Not since six weeks of Girls Scouts in fourth grade.'

"I go my own way.

"I belong to the Democratic party."

Luke: "Do you do things with them?"

Binnie: "No. I give them money. That's the whole of my affiliating and belonging.

"I was a member of PEN. I believe in a community of writers doing favors, sharing contacts, work. I don't go for the formality of groups. Once you organize and set down some rules, things are bound to go wrong. Once you have a power structure, things are bound to go wrong.

"I see it as a tribe as opposed to a family, and a loose community as opposed to an organized one."

Luke: "How does your family like your writing?"

Binnie: "They don't. I'm sure my brothers have never read anything I've written. They're not literary. Years ago, I gave my younger brother a book that was wrapped. He said, 'This isn't one of yours, is it?' It wasn't.

"Before she died in 1998, my mother was mixed. She was nervous that I would tell family secrets. If there was a lot of sex, she'd roll her eyeballs. 'What are people going to think about you?' At the same time, she was kinda proud.

"I don't think my father has read anything specifically but he knows what's in there. He's proud like my husband. If I get a good review in the Forward and his friends call him and tell him, he's pleased.

"It pleases him that I am more Jewish because he was raised more religiously than my mother was. Even though he's not observant, he has more of an attachment.

"I'm not especially close to my father. I'm not at all close to my brothers. Friends were always more important than family."

Luke: "All of your characters are alienated from their families?"

Binnie: "When I was young and wrote stories, people told me that all my characters were orphans or only children.

"I don't fully get family."

Luke: "Was there anything autobiographical in any of your mourning scenes? Not showing up to the funeral? Or not being notified."

Binnie: "My father had a stroke a few months ago and it was three days later before anybody told me. When my mother was dying, I was in Europe. When I left for Europe, she was in remission. I didn't get the call that she was dying until she was in the hospital and no longer conscious and that I should come back. She'd been in the hospital for several weeks and nobody called to tell me to come back.

"I always felt like an afterthought.

"My mother used to tell stories that they'd be halfway home and realize I wasn't with them. There was always that feeling that I didn't quite belong to that group."

Luke: "Did your family sit shiva for your mother?"

Binnie: "Yes. We didn't cover the mirrors but we did stay in and spend a week of mourning. I even gave the eulogy at her funeral. That's because my brothers couldn't write.

"There's a scene in a book I'm working on now about sitting Shiva for the mother."

Luke: "Your publisher concludes in its blurb for your book Pure Poetry: 'Lila knows that she has to take action, and in doing so learns some startling truths about herself, her capacity for love, and the nature of true freedom.' Is that true? I don't remember her learning startling truths about herself."

Binnie: "Those things get written by somebody else. If she learned anything, it was that any freedom she's going to have is from within herself. Maybe she learned that loving someone does come with commitments and maybe she wasn't the one to make them."

Luke: "She seemed as lost as ever. It's not like there was redemption."

Binnie: "No, except that she's ready to rid herself of the ghost."

Luke: "There's not a lot of redemption in your books?"

Binnie: "Yeah. I don't believe people really change."

Luke: "Can you give any turningpoints in your life where you were never the same afterwards?"

Binnie: "I always likened going to college to someone who was gay coming out of the closet. There was so much of myself that I kept hidden growing up. There were political awakenings. But no."

Luke: "Surely you had to let some things die to get married?"

Binnie: "Sort of. I always put weddings and funerals in the same box. When somebody marries, lots of things die."

Luke: "There are aren't dramatic realizations in your books."

Binnie: "No. I'm thin on plot. For me, it's the people, not even so much what they do but learning about who they are."

Luke: "I always want them to change their lives, be redeemed and have dramatic realizations."

Binnie: "Hester has one."

Luke: "She doesn't belong in Germany and that German."

Binnie: "And she's no longer ashamed of her parents."

Luke: "All your books are depressing."

Binnie laughs. "They are. I write black comedy."

Luke: "What about you and therapy? Have you had a lot?"

Binnie: "On and off over the years. I'm tired of it. Now I see somebody periodically because I'm medicated. To get my drugs, I have to spend a little time chatting. This is the first person I went to who I think is smarter than me. It's only been nine months.

"One I stayed with for five years but I was definitely smarter."

Luke: "Did you ever put off going on medication because you thought it would diminish your creativity?"

Binnie: "Yeah.

"I remember getting a book accepted by a publisher and thinking, 'I should be really happy now and I'm not.' That was the catalyst [for getting help].

"A friend of mine who went on medication says, 'She's completely the same person only she used to have a headache and now she doesn't.'

"I think that's true. I'm very moody still. I have very dark periods."

Luke: "How long do they last?"

Binnie: "Anywhere from a few days to a year. I just got out of one that was heavily on and off for the last year-and-a-half. It would go away for a few days and come crashing back again.

"I don't worry about killing myself.

"I'm more productive when the medication's working. My work is as dark as before."

Luke: "How does your husband handle you being in a dark place for months?"

Binnie: "He's good about it.

"I remember when Primo Levi killed himself, somebody wrote an op/ed about how terrible it was that somebody who survived what he survived then killed himself and that this was a terrible message to survivors. My husband said, 'What a moronic thing to say. The man was sick.' I remember thinking that was a lovely compassionate way of looking at it.

"He sometimes became impatient with me when I would resist going for help.

"My cycles of depression got worse when I first got married and I resisted going for a couple of years."

Luke: "How much has therapy and medication helped your happiness?"

Binnie: "Medication a lot. I don't know that the therapy has made any difference. I know that is not a Jewish thing to say.

"I hoped that therapy would unlock something in my unconscious that would make a difference in writing but that never happened."

Luke: "Have you had phases of hope in your life that this is the meaning of life?"

Binnie: "No."

Luke: "You've never been a true believer."

Binnie: "I'm a true believer that there are many paths to happiness."

Great Book Or Great Marriage?

Whenever I ask high-achieving women if they'd rather write a great book (or direct a great movie, etc) or have a great marriage, they usually take offense and maintain they can have both and there is no need to choose, and no, they won't rank which objective is more important to them.

One who did not take offense to my question was married novelist Binnie Kirshenbaum, who emails me that she'd rather write a great book.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Binnie Kirshenbaum